Comprehensive Critical Dictionary of Prakrit Languages Volum 01

Author(s): A M Ghatage
Publisher: Bhandarkar Oriental Research Institute
Catalog link: https://jainqq.org/explore/020162/1

Page #1
A COMPREHENSIVE AND CRITICAL DICTIONARY OF THE PRAKRIT LANGUAGES WITA SPECIAL REFERENCE TO JAIN LITERATURE VOLUME-ONE General Editor A. M. GHATAGE BHANDARKAR ORIENTAL RESEARCH INSTITUTE. PUNE. INOIA For Private and Personal Use Only

Page #2
A COMPREHENSIVE AND CRITICAL DICTIONARY OF THE PRAKRIT LANGUAGES WITH SPECIAL REFERENCE TO JAIN LITERATURE VOLUME ONE Prepared by the staff of the Prakrit Dictionary Department, Bhandarkar Oriental Research Institute, Pune (India), with the financial support of the Sanmati Teerth, Pune (a Trust devoted to Prakrits and Jainology), the University Grants Commission, and the Ministry of Human Resource Development, Government of India. EDITORIAL STAFF GENERAL EDITOR A. M. GHATAGE EDITORIAL ASSISTANTS G. B. PALSULE MEENAKSHI KODNIKAR NALINI JOSHI KAMALKUMAR K. JAIN

Page #3
Copyright, Bhandarkar Oriental Research Instituto, Puno FOUNDED FOUNDED 101 tejasvinAvaNa Tiralah Printed at The Bhandarkar Institute Press, Puna Published by A. M. GHATAGE, Honorary Secretary, Bhandarkar Oriental Research Institute, F'une 411004 (India) For Private and Personal Use Only

Page #4
A COMPREHENSIVE AND CRITICAL DICTIONARY OF THE PRAKRIT LANGUAGES WITH SPECIAL REFERENCE TO JAIN LITERATURE VOLUME ONE Prepared by the staff of the Prakrit Dictionary Department, Bhandarkar Oriental Research Institute, Pune (India), with the financial support of the Sanmati Teerth, Pune (a Trust devoted to Prakrits and Jainology), the University Grants Commission, and the Ministry of Human Resource Development, Government of India. EDITORIAL STAFF GENERAL EDITOR A. M. GHATAGE EDITORIAL ASSISTANTS G. B. PALSULE MEENAKSHI KODNIKA NALINI JOSHI KAMALKUMAR K. JAIN For Private and Personal Use Only

Page #5
The Project of the Prakrit Dictionary is sponsored by Shri N. K. FIRODIA, Professor A. M. GHATAGE and the staff of the Prakrit Dictionary Department of the Bhandarkar Oriental Research Institute have prepared the Dictionary with the financial support of the Sanmati Tearth, a Trust of which Shri N. K. FIRODIA is the Chairman and Dr. U. K. PUNGALIYA, Advocate, is the Hoaorary Secretary. LIST OF DONORS OF THE SANMATI TEERTH Donations received for the Project of Prakrit Dictionary and allied activities of more than Rs. 50,000 14,00,000 (1) Shri N. K. FIRODIA, Pune (Firodia Trust & Other Trusts ) (2) Dr. U. K. PUNGALIYA, Advocate, Puno 2,03,570 2,00,000 (3) Shri ABHAYRAJJI BALDOTA, Wadala, Bombay (4) Shri SukulALJI BORA, Pune (5) Shri SHANTILALJI LUNKAD, Pune 1,63,000 1,11,000 (6) Shri SHRENIKBHAI KASTURBHAI (Shri S. M. Jain Boarding ) Ahmedabad 1,00,000 52,000 (7) Shri SOHANLALJI CHORDIYA, Pune (Chordiya Charitable Trust) 51,000 (8) Shri KANTILALJI CHUTTAR, Pune (9) Dhyan Vikas Kendra, Madras 50,000 Printed at the Bhandarkar Institute Press, Pune, with the financial assistance from the Ministry of Human Resource Development, Government of India, and Shri N. K. FIRODIA, Chairman, and Dr. U. K. PUNGALIYA Honorary Secretary, Sanmati Teerth, Pune. For Private and Personal Use Only

Page #6
PREFACE The project of preparing and publishing a compre- a Dictionary of Frakrits'. This Note was widely circuhensive dictionary of the Prakrit languages, mainly lated among Indian and foreign scholars interested in based on the extensive Jain literature in Prakrit, was Prakrit studies, in order to elicit their opinions and first thought of by Shri N. K Firodia, Chairman of the suggestions. The plan also roughly indicated the time Sarmati-Teerth, an academic institute newly started required for the completion of the work : three to four by a group of Jains in Pune city, with the inten- years for the collection of material and about ten years tion of promoting Prakrit studies, which were generally for the preparation and publication of the dictionary in neglected so far. They approached me in connection about three volumes. It was pointed out that, like with the planning of the academic work of the Institute. other works of similar pature, the dictionary would be A meeting was held in Poonis for this purpose at the published in the form of fascicules. end of 1986, and, out of the two essential requirements of Prakrit studies, namely, a detailed comparative gra- For the implementation of the Project, a small mmar of all the Prakrit languages and a comprehensive urit of workers was set up at the Institute, which and critical dictionary, ihe latter was chosen for early consisted, besides the General Editor, of three to four execution, because of its greater necessity and useful- editorial assistants, and the extraction of words from the ness. During the ast fifty years, the urgency of such Prakrit works was carried on with their help. An ipa work was often voiced in various seminars and confer- dependent library unit was also created, most of the ences, and the Prakrit Text Society also had thought of books having been taken from the library of the such a plan. But no adequate arrangment could be rade Institute. Additional books were borrowed from other to bring such a project in practice. libraries in Poona, some were purchased, a few were got xeroxed, and some were donated to the project. At The authorities of the Saumati-Teerth asked me to present there are about 500 original works in the undertake the work of planning and executing this dic library of the Project, which are used for extraction of tionary-project, which made it necessary for me to come material, and about 300 secondary works dealing with the to Poona from my native place, a small village in the Prakrit larguages and Jain literature, religion, philosophy district of Kolhapur where I had lived since my retire. and a few other related topics. It is felt that this ment as the Chief Editor of the Sanskrit Dicticuary collection will be adequate for the dictionary, and the Project of the Deccan College Post-graduate and Research addition of recent publications will be continued. Institute, Poona, in 1983. To avoid delay, it was also thought necessary to establish and locate the project After the extraction of material had reached An at the Bhandarkar Oriental Research Institute, Poona, advanced stage and the excerpts had reached the number because of its reputation as one of the foremost Josti- of four lakbs, the material was alphabetized and made tutes working in the field of Indological studies and ready for the editorial work. also because of its excellent library and press faci.ities. With a view to enabling the Bhandarkar Institute to In 1989 a detailed questionnaire on some 80 speciundertake the proect, Shri N. K. Firodia, Chairman of fic points pertaining to 11 main aspects of the mechanism the Sanmati-Teerth, made to the Institute an initial grant of dictionary-making was prepared and circulated among of Rs. five lakhs for this purpose. Prakrit scholars in India and outside, and a fairly good response was received particularly from foreiga scholars Accordingly the work on the project was begun at showing keen interest in such a work. In 1991, a the Institute on the 1st of April 1987, when I carne to specimen forme of eight pages was prepared and again Poona, and took charge as Honorary General Editor of circulated among scholars. The numerous suggestions the Dictionary. thereby received having been duly taken into account, A detailed plan of the proposed dictionary indicat- the methodology of the dictionary was finalised. The ing the nature and scope of the work, the method to actual printing of the dictionary was begun in April be adopted for its implementation, the problems involved 1992, and the first fascicule of the dictionary containing in it, and other relevant matters was prepared and in- & detailed introduction and the necessary ancillary corporated into 'A Note on the Nature and Scope of material is yow being published, For Private and Personal Use Only

Page #7
(vi) On behalf of the project, I convey my sincere thanks to Professor R. N. Dandekar, Honorary Secretary of the Bhandarkar Institute and to Shri N. K. Firodia and Shri U. K. Pungaliya, the Chairman and the Secretary of the Sanmati-Teerth, whose devotion to the Prakrit studies and whose academic and financial help have made the execution of the project possible. My thanks are also due to the members of the staff of the Project who have spared no pains to meet the heavy demands made on them; to the following scholars who answered the questionnaire and made many valuable suggestions, K. S. Arjunwadkar, Poona; N. Balbir, Paris; H. Berger, Heidelberg; W. B. Bollee, Heidelberg: J. Bronkhorst, Lausanne; G. Cardona, PennsyIvania University; L A. Van Daalen, Utrecht; G. L. Amar, New Delhi; P. M. Joseph, Thumba; Jain Vishva Bharati, Ladnun; C. G. Kashikar, Poona; B. K. Khada badi, Shankeshwar; R. A Koch, Munchen; Chr. Lindtner, Acharya Shri Kailassagarsuri Gyanmandir Denmark; Sadhvi Manjushri, Poona; C. Mayrhofer, Canberra; M. A. Mehendale, Poona; H. Nakamura, Tokyo. K. R. Norman, Cambridge; E. C. Polome, Texas University; A. Radichi, Italy; M. S. Ranadive, Satara; H. P. Schmidt, Los Angeles; N. M. Sen, Poona: R. Norton Smith, Toronto; S. Suridev, Patna; W. J. Wright, London; G. Wojtilla, Budapest; to the following persons for their voluntary work in connection with the extraction of words, Mrs. R. R. Mohadikar, J. G. Keskar Muni Pravinarushiji, Mrs. S. S. Lunavat and Mrs. V. R. Bhatewarao; - to the following Institutions for lending books, Fergusson College, Poona, Deccan College Post-Graduate and Research Institute, Poona, Wadia College, Poona and Seva Mandir, Raut Jodhpur. Finally I express my thanks to the office-staff of the Bhandarkar Institute and to the Institute's Press who did their work in an excellent and expeditious manner. For Private and Personal Use Only A. M. Ghatage General Editor

Page #8
INTRODUCTION 1. THE TITLE scope of this work the whole of the Pali literature and extra-Indian Prakrit dialects and some of the early The full title of the presert lexical work is .A inscriptions in MIA I ke those of Asoka. This exclusion Comprehensive and Critical Dictionary of the Prakrit is based on two considerations: (1) excellent dictioLarguages with special reference to Jain literature'. darles are available for Pali literature and an exhaustivo This designation is chosen to ind cate the main features one is already in progress. Glossaries for the excluded of the work Compared to the available dictionaries of dialects and inscriptions are also known and meet the the Prakrits, old and new this dictiorary is intended needs sufficiently well. (2) Technically the different 10 cover all the available leximes in the Prakrit languages modes of writing of these dialects make it difficult to and as such aims at comprehensiveness as far as the include the words in the alphabetical order of the Prakrit literature is concerned It is meant to be Prakrit Dictionary and their inclusion as separate critical in the sense that wh le using the literature for entries will cnly increase the bulk of the work without this purpose a crical : ttitude is cons'stently followed, real advantage. However, whenever an etymology of and echtem is examined and all quotations for is are the Prakrit word is attempted, this material is given thoroughly corrected wherever necessary with all the due consideration The reference to Jain literature is ava lable material, and are fully interpreted. This is intended to draw attention to the fact that an extensive essential recau' e most of the Prakrit works which are material is available here and that the semantic analysis at present available are not critically edited and proverly of the peculiar and technical words from this literature translated in the case of editions of the canonical is expected to yield a rich harvest and is in need of texts, there are 00 many differences among them, because they are published at different times and are some amount of special explanation to understand them. worked with divergent principles which are often contrary The position which the Apabbrainsa literature occupies in the history of Indo-Aryan languages fully justifies to each other being based upon d flerent views of their its inclusion in the Dictionary. All the material bearing nature Equally chaotic is the method used for the on the so-called Vibbasas sub-dialects of Prakrits being purpose of giving references 10 passages and many of scanty will be included in the scope of this work. But the the entries are based on memo y of the dictior ry bulk of the Dictionary will be formed by the chief Prakrit makers. Sometimes an attempt is made to put a languages namely Ardha-Magadhi, Jain Maharastri, Sanskrit word into Prakri: without any thought being Jain-Sauraseni, Maharastri, Sauraseni, Magadhi and given to its actul cccurrence in the Prakrit lang age. Apabbrainst and illustrations from them will be used Short of preparing complete critical editions of the vorks throughout A complete list of books used for this used for this dicticnary, an attempt is made to present Dictionary is given separately along with the abbreviathe words and examples in as critical a form as possible tions used and the mode of reference followed. It with the available material A consistent and ensily contains nearly 500 works and thus covers almost all verifiable mode of reference is used which will heltbe the material available in the Prakrit languages. reader to trace the passages in different editions. The meanings given are based on a thorough consideration II. LEXICAL MATERIAL IN FRAKRIT of all the evidence available includ ng the traditional interpretations and for this purpose extracts from the For a better understanding of the nature of the commentarial literature are given in their proper places present dictionary, it may be u-eful to give a brief with references. By the expression. Prakrit languages' survey of the lexical material available for the Prakrits it is intended to take the word in the sense in wh ch it included in this dictionary. As compared with Sanskrit has been used in Indian Classical literature as a whole and Pali, the traditional lexical material for the trakrits and more particularly its use as found in the traditional is definitely scanty and not of much significance. It Prakrt grammars, works on rhetories and dramaturgy. is true that the vast comment rial literature on the In this sense the word * Prakrits' is not co-extensive AMg, canon and post-canonical works both in JM. and with what the modern linguists cll the Middle Indo- JS. often cite a few passages which appear like bits of Aryan languages (MIA). Hence we exclude froribe Kosis of the traditional type, just as they quote a few For Private and Personal Use Only

Page #9
(*2) grammatical rules which have given rise to the hope of The device used to arrange the words is equally finding old grammars of Prakrit written in Prakrit simple which explains the limitations placed on the itself, as is the case with the Pali language. But cho.ce of words. Synonyms which number many but in both cases the expectation is not justified. In the not exceeding a gatha are given first, then those which earliest exegetical works in AMg and Pro-canonical can be accomodated in one line, or one carana or the works in JS. and more particularly in the soc:lled fourth part of a gatra, two lines of which are divided into Nijjuttis and Bhasas, where such bits of statements occur. two parts each of unequal length. The list is concluded those are due to the tradition of these works to explain with words with their meanings in a single word. the texts in a peculiar manner. Of the various d. vices It can be easily imagined that such a plan would give used to elucidate the meanings of the sacred texts, there very little scope both for the number of words to be is one called egaphas i. e. giving words all of which included and the explanations to be given for them have the same meaning. As the idea is to classify Hence its use for a Prakrit lexicographer is very little. the concept which underlies a word more than its exact senso, these bits of Pgatths are built on a On the other hand the Desinamamala of Hemavery loose idea of synonyms and a collection of carda is of capital importance for Prakrit lexicography. words is put together to include as many aspects of of While the lat-sima and cad bhana words of Prakrit are the concept as possible, which can hardly be called a easily identified with their Sanskrit coun'erparts and Kosa as usually understood in Ancient Indian literature. ofler no difficulty of explanation, the socalled Desi A fairly evolved example of this can be seen at the words, which occur throughout the Prakrit literature, beginning of cach chapter of the late caropical book are entenatic as regards their source. and often their Panhavayaranas. In the very first chapter we come mearing cannot be decided, when not extensively used. across the word panivaha and its 30 dames like Hemacandra has devoted one Kosa of his to collect and panivahain, ummulana surirao, avisambho his whi. explain this stock of words in his work originally called ind, kiccuin, yhayuna, mara, vahana, waldharuna, Rayanivuli but repamed by its first editor R. Piscbel tivayana, aruinblue-rumarambhu etc. called yomani as Dosinamamala as being more expressive of its nature. namans. The Nijjutti on the Suyagad gives purely It consists of eight chapters called w.rgos based on the phonetic variants of its name as: toss yn imani namum division of the alphabet into groups according to a nonsuttagadan, sultakadam, suyugadain Ofw gouna 2. gram na ical astrological tradition of India 1752715/09far s at siggisitar 272. This tions of synonyms and a modern work called Elanha divides the alphabet into vowels from 4104, k1.094, kosu puts them together. In spite of the usefuiress of cara, -vr:2, ta-vuryt pa-norm, and ya wrgu. such passages, they can hardly be called Kolas or excerpts Hem candra has split the last one into two, the first trom Kosis in the usual sense of the term as seen in a conta ningy. 1, 1, and v. the second &. 8. #and h. very large number of works in Sanskrit bevinning with Naturally the Desi words do not show the sounds the work of smara. Real kosas in this sense are cnly vis ir ja, das Is i, i and y initially sind hence they are two, Dhanapala's Pajalucchinainmala and Ribavili not necessary for arranging the words on the basis of (later known by the name Destnamamala) of Hema- their pitial sounds. He remarks 7717771 2174faa candra. The first is a small work of 279 gather and a faci . 208; HET AT S41 at 16174: deals with nearly a thousand words in Prakrit containing squap. 236; 197 gt 7 449 ft araz: mostly buscS and laubhavis along with a few Desiguap 313 Besides arranging the words in the alphawords. The author tells us at the end of the work that betical order of the first syllable be further arranges them he composed it in Vs. 1329 and mentions a famous according to the number of syllables they contain, i. e. incident which occurred in that year, viz. the town of as having two three, four or five syllables in each Manyakheta was attacked and looted by the king of group and this is again repeated twice on the consi Malava. The author himselt lived in Dhara and wrote deration, wheth:r they are having single meaning his Kosa for his sister Surdari He also indirectly gives or miny (ekintha, aurkartha ) Thr: ekartha group bis name in a line by the simple device of listing words, naturally includes words baving the same meaning, the end-syllables of which make up his name hanavala, a synonymous Koga, while the other is a polvsemous The choice of the words is made on the basis of Kosa. This brings bis classification in conformity with their usefulness for writing poetry. It is obvious that the basic division of the Sanskrit Kosz werksHemahe wants his work to be considered as an aid to poets, candr bas put together as many as 6000 words of this which thus belongs to the genre called Kavisiksa. Dature in 783 stapzas. For Private and Personal Use Only

Page #10
To nis text he has added a Sanskrit commentary a quotation from Vacaspatya. Its use in Prakrit is explaining the meanings of these words and illustrates unknown. It quotes long passages from Prakrit works their use in a large number of stanzas composed by along with the Sanskrit commentary on them when avai. bimselt. Puschel is very critical about these as having lable and even whole chapters are included in this respect. no literary merit, even after giving due consideration to This procedure accounts for its bulk. It is more of the constraints under which they were composed. In the nature of an encyclopaedia and includes both spite of this limitation they are often of use in deciding Prakrit and Sanskrit material, which the author considers the me nings of words when they are polysemous in as useful for studying the Jain canonical works and Sanskrit itself and hence they are often cited for this their commentaries. It is obviously modelled on Sanskrit purpose in the dictionary. works like the 567 and the apety and as such has both the merits and short-comings of these works. Hemacandra makes two more points worth noting. In spite of its obvious defects, the work has been He explicitly says that he has not included in his work carefully scanned to get some items and meanings pumerous words current in different parts of the country which are not otherwise available. The material utilised on the grand that they are too many to be listed. He is mostly based on the memory of the author and the has confined himself to such words as are actually found MSS. used were not critically edited. Its bulk has used in Prakrit literature. He also defines what he means certainly affected the judgements of both F. W. Thomas by Desi qualitatively in his stanza 3. There he leys down the criteria that they should not be justifiable by and W. Schubring when they speak of this work in their reviews of 1924 and 1935. The strictures passed the rules of grammar, or not known to San krit lexicons on it by Pt. Hargovind Das Seth in the preface of and not justifiable by interpreting their sense by the his Dictionary in 1928 appear to be not fully justified, device of a figurative or transferred meaning. More as claimed there that the name of a work of Yasovijaya particularly words derived from the sccalled 22575 952742912a in Prakrit is coined by the author. are also excluded. He thus makes a distinction between Desi words not derived from Sanskrit words and The author has used about a hundred books in Dhatvadesas which are not genetically connected with Prakrit and Sanskrit and has also listed the words Sanskrit roots, a distinction which is reflected in he under which the bulk of the information is to be found further history of such words in tbe modern Indian in the introduction. But their number is very small. languages. The introduction also includes the whole of the Prakrit All the modern Dictionaries of Prakrits are arranged grammar of Hemacandra with a new commentary In on the alphabetical principle, but the way in which the Sanskrit verses written by the author, which however alphabet is arranged differs from dictionary to dictionary. gives no new information. Particularly in the treatment of the Anusvara no definite During the thirties of this century two more principle is followed and hence groups of words involving this sound are found at different places in these dictionaries of Prakrit were publisbed. Unlike the work mentioned above, they were planned as regular dictionaries. Nor is the principle followed by a particular dictionaries of the modern type, arranged alphabetically dictionary used consistently throughout and hence and the meanings of the words explained with a few the Anusvara, if it occurs in the middle of a word, is examples. The various meanings which the words not given the same treatment as is given to it, it it conveyed are systematically numbered and separated occurs in the first syllablo of a word. from each other. The usual parts of speech aro The largest modern dictionary which professes to indicated and the verbal bases are clearly marked. The deal with Prakrits is called Abhidanarajendra, composed words are collected from the literature and they aro given by Vijayara jendrasuri (1825-1906), edited by his two with their Sanskrit equivalents based on the rules of pupils Dipavijaya and Yatindr vijaya and published changes of sounds which the Prakrit grammariang havo between 1910 and 1924, in seven folio volumes and formulated. Of these two, the Ardha-Magadhi dictionary contains more than 9000 pages of a large size in two was planned to include all the words in the Jain columns. The lemmata are given in Prakrit, but that Svetambara canon or sacred books, overlooking the does not mean that all such words actually occur in legitimacy of the books called Prakirnakas. All the 45 the Prakrit literature. For example the entry on books, which form the capon, were utilised. Howevor, page 3 is based on its Sanskrit counterpart afata and in spite of the fact that Ardba-Magadhi as a Prakrit its meaning as current in the Mimamsa is given with is confined to the canonical works only, some other For Private and Personal Use Only

Page #11
(4) works like the SIX Karmagranthas Kammapayadi, the Visesavasyakabhasya, the Pancasaka and Supa. sanahacariya were included. The reasons for this is hard to find. Originally planned by a non-academician Mr. Bhandari, who gives a graphic description of the difficulties met by the project during its execution, the basic work was prepared by the monk Shri Rataacandji Maharaja, a versatile Sanskrit scholar famous for his extraordinary memory, containing an estimated 50,000 words taken from the canonical books, who also gave their meanings, both common and technical, in Gujarati. As the plan originally conceived had decided to give the meanings in three languages, Gujarati, Hindi and English, in order to have the dictionary a wider circulation, the Gujarati meanings were rendered into the other two languages with the help of a number of scholars who themselves were not acquainted with the original texts and hence worked under a real handicap. The bulk of the dictionary, which consists of four volumes with a total of more than three thousand pages, is primarily due to this trilingual translations and the actul lexical items are far less than can be expected from the bulk of the work. Most of the shortcomings of the dictionary are due to the way in which the plan was carried out in very adverse circumstances. It appears that the original intention to confine the work to only the Ardha-Magadhi Prakrit as found in the canon, which is also apparent from the fact that a new grammar of this Frakrit was prepared by Dr. Banarasi Das and given at the beginning, was altered and a fifth volume of 857 pages was added, which included all the words which were found in the Paasaddamahapnavo of Pandit Hargovinddas Seth. This was done with the intention of making it cover all the Prakrit dialects, but which were not found in the first four volumes. The words in this fifth volume are given with only a Gujarati rendering. This has deprived the dictionary of the possibility of giving all the meanings a word has, at one place. a great inconvenience for the user. The use of uncritical editions of the bocks, the insufficiency of the references given which makes it often imposs ble to trace them and lack of first-hand knowledge of the source material on the part of the numerous translators, have made the work less useful in comparison with its bulk and the labour spent on it. Quite recently the whole werk is reprinted as it is, without making any attempt to remedy even its scribal mistakes. The other Dictionary of the Prakr ts of the twenties is the most frequently used work caited Paiavaddamaliannavo, compiled by Pi Hargo addas beth all alone. This work has served as purpose well during the last 60 Acharya Shri Kailassagarsuri Gyanmandir years and more, and a second edition of it was published in 1961. More recently an abridged edition of the same for the use of students was issued under the same name The abridgement was mainly done by dropping a fair number of words, mostly derivatives or compound torms, which can be easily produced by the rules of grammar. Otherwise all the three editions are identical in every respect and no attempt was made to either correct its mistakes or modernise it by additional materia!. This work consists of about 1000 pages, each page having three columns, and includes about 75000 words. Meanings are given in Hindi and citat ons are few, a few more references being added to them. It uses as many as 170 books and represents the major Prakrit dialects except works from Jam Sauraseni However arAdhanAmAra and are included, the purpose of which remains unexplained. Only a few Apabhrainga works were used for the simple reason that most of them were publ shed after the Diction ry was completed. Citations from the Maharastri epics are given mostly by a mere. reference to the name of the book when they have a word-index. (Probably the index to Setubandha was not available to the author.) The dramauc Prakrits are poor y represented and only an unpublished list of techni cal Prakrit terms in the dramas was made use of, and hence other words of the dramatic Prakrits were not included. In fact this has become a good dic ionary for the three Prakrits, Ardha- Magadhi. Jain Maharastri and Ma: arastri. equivalents, but to attempt is made to include their All Prakrit words are followed by their Sanskrit etymology and often the Sanskrit given does not appear to be correct according to the Sanskrit grammar. All words taken from the Desinimumala are called Dest, ever when they have easily ascertainable Sanskrit cogrates. From the technical point of view the dictionary leaves much to be desired. The abbreviations of the wor is show that no uniform principle is followed: sometimes the name of the work is abbreviated; sometimes the name of the author Thus the hymn Rsabhapancasika is indicated by Dhana which is an abbreviation of the author's name Dhanapala. pi stands for Pischel to refer to the famous work Grammatik der Prakrit Sprachen. The collection of the Prakrit stories prepared by H Jacobi is ind cated by the siglum maha, because they are said to have been in Maharastri, a double contusion. There are many such curiosities which make it difficult for the reader to remember the abbreviations. For Private and Personal Use Only

Page #12
( 5) The references are quite accurate when they are with the commentaries written on them and incidentally taken from the works which the author himself has a few non-canonical works like Dasaveyaliyacunni, edited as in the case of Visexavusyukubhasyu o Suru. Paumacarya of Vimala, Uvaesamala of Dharmadasa, sundarikatha. The same is true of the voluminous work Tattvarthasutra of Umasvati along with his so-called Pau muciriya of Vimala. On the other hand, references Svopajna Bhasya and Visesavasyakabhasya of Jinato works like V vorhant or Brhutkulpa are very in- bhadra. The later volumes were edited by Sagarananda's sufficient. the number of the uddsas alone being pupil Kancanasigara. given and in many other cases only the name of the Though intended to deal with the words found in book is all that is found. When MSS. are used it is but natural that the author could not give the reference the Agama texts which are less known as is indicated to folio, side and line, unless he also specified the exact in the title, the work is fairly comprehensive as far as MS, which he his used. the canon is concerned. By the word Alpa-pur citri, it appears, the author took it to mean, not generally Along introduction of 64 pages is added which found in the classical Sanskrit literature or less known contains a detailed grammar of the Prakrit in general outside the Sanskrit works written by the Jain scholars. and the characteristic features of the various l'rakrit dialects like Sauraseni, Magadhi, Paisaci, Culika Paisaci The real peculiarity of the work lies in the fact and Apabhramsa, in which the author follow's very that it is a Prakrit-Sanskrit diccionary which also includes close y the Grammar of Hemacandra. a fair amount of Sanskrit words occurring in the commentaries and their explanations given there. As an While giving the meanings of words, ournberg 1, 2, editor of the texts of the Agamodayasamiti, one can 3 etc are used to indicate their different senses. But well understand the procedure which the author has in most cases, ack of examples on which this was followed. For each word included (either in Sanskrit based inakes it very difficult to decide their correctness. or Prakrit ), he adds by way of explanation the The author has put great faith in the traditional inter relevant statements of the conimentators in Sanskrit as pretation given in the commentaries in Sanskri, which they are actually found in the editions. As the same has led him adinit meanings which cannot be ustified, word occurs in a number of canonical books, the author But it must be admitted that, in spite of the deficiencies has put together the explanations offered by the different of the work, it is the only dictionary of Prakr's taken commentarors and even by the same commentator at as a whole and it has served its purpose well durung different places. The references again are in the form the last 60 years and more. of the number of the telo i the side being not indicated ) The only other dictionary which needs to be referred because nearly all the books are in the form of folioto is a publication called Alpa paricita-Saidcbantika- bundles or pothis As is to be expected from the sabdakosa consisting of five parts published between 1954 editor of these books, the prge number is mostly accurate and 1979 thus taking 25 years to complete. It contains and one can locate the word and its explanation by a total gumber of 1256 pages and an additional supple- reading at most the two sides of the folio. ment of 56 pages devoted to listing the words of the The author has made no attempt to weigh the Desinamamala of Hemacandra in an alphabetical order explanations offered by the commentators and has not with the meanings assigned to them by Hernacandra suggested bis own views in this matter. But this is not himself, and hence has no independent value. an important loss because the reader bas before him all This work is prepared by Muni Sagarananda, a the excerpts which he needs for this purpose. This profound student of the Jun Ayamas, and responsible method often gives rise to some problems like a choice of for the editions of the major works of the canon along the meaning among the divergent explanations in with the Sar skrit commentaries published by the Sanskrit. For example (embadei in Uttaradnyayuna is Agamodayasamiti These are the only reliable editions explained by the word liruskurute and in the Avasyaka available today for many of these works. The commen- by upalabhate. When a word like ansalaya is explained taries on the canonical works were written by Haribhadra, as amsagnia, the etymological or derivational process Silanka. Hemacindra, Abhayadeva, Malayagiri, Santi- gets obscured because the word consists of the stem suri, Dronacarya and Candrasuri, covering a period of amsalu and ga from the root game. while in the other more than five hundred years, which was mostly devoted the stem is awsa and the other element is gatu- a past to the writing of Sanskrit cominentaries. This dictionary passive participle of the same root gam-. When u naiyam takes gote of all the 45 books of the canon along in Viy. is explained with the words analica, anadikan, For Private and Personal Use Only

Page #13
a jatikam, matitam and anatitim, the reader can make II. LINGUISTIC BACKGROUND OF up his mind only by going through the original texts. THE DICTIONARY When the Prakrit form aggri is explained as agneyi, To understand the derivations and etymologies ( gwaratzy) at Arusyak: 315, the other form given in the dictionary, it is quite necessary to keep in aggeyi as agnikon at Bhagwati 193 and Thanung: mind the exact position the Prakrit dialects occupy in 133, difficulties arise because of the lack of context, the general development of the Indo-Aryan languages which become clear only when we go to the criginals and Frequent references will have to be made to the earlier look at the whole context. Agg bhui is explained as stages of the languages as also to the later developments Agnsdyoajive at Av. 172. When the passage is read which the Prakrits have undergone. It is also necessary in full one realises that Aynihuti had a number of to fix the scope of each Prakrt used for this work and lives one after another and one of them was Agnidyuta, to indicate which works are included under a given a Brahmin, hence the explanation ought to mean the name. It is hardly possible to explain the derivation of soul of Agnidyota Brahmin' which was the same as that Prakrit words without comparing them with their OIA. of Aynibhiii. equivalents and numerous words can only be understood In spite of all such curiosities, the work is a very in the light of their use in the NIA, languages. Hence a useful compilation to serve as an index not only to the brief survey of the development of Indo-Aryan is given canonical texts but also to the voluminous Sanskrit below. Relation of the Prakrit words with those found commentaries, which could not have been done by any in the other Indo-European languages is rarely found and one else better than Sigarananda who caretully edited only incicentally discussed here. all these works over a life-time. 1. Historical Linguistics There is also a fair amount of lexical material for The science of language has succeeded in establishscme dialects of Prakrit which should be noted here. ing what is called the gendalsgical classification of This material is in the torin ot indices and glossaries with languages and thus grouping them into diferent families. or without menings, some of them being also without this idea of a family of languages is manly based on an exact reference to the passages of the works on historical facts. As it is chiefly a historical concept, which they are based. In this regard a reference should according to which a parent language undergoes succesbe made to the indices of the Ardha-Magadbi canon sive changes resulting into the emergence of divergent published from Ladoun and to the ind ces of individual but related languages at a later stage in which each works, attached to the editions published in the Jain member of the family is, in reality, nothing but a more Agama series published from Bombay. But even here no or less modified torn of the original speech, the method uniform plan has been followed and the original divisions which car legitimately help build up such groups canof the cancnical works into Srutaskandhas, Adhyayas, not but be historical, in which the earlier stages of the Udde sakas and Sutras is neglected both these given languages are followed upto their conmon original publications the Prakirnkas are beglected. Most of the form. In the absence of such material, however, the published Apabhramsa texts possess good word-indices comparative method has to be used either to supplement and recently an attempt is made to put them together in it or, in rare cases, to take its place. We compare languone work called a dictionary of Apabbramsa. Unfortu- ages as regards their geographical location, their inherited nately the compiler has not taken trouble to avoid the vocabulary ( naturally excluding borrowed words ), deficiencies and mistakes of the individual indices and inflectiona peculiarities, types of syntactical groupings bas simply repeated them in his work. Unipdiced works and, above all, phonetic corresponder ces amenable to have been simply reglected, thus impairing its value. more or less rigid application, to show ther relatedness. Another small dictionary confined to the works of But the extreme modifications, which a language may Kundakunda ip Jain Sauraseni is also available and is undergo ir course of its evolution, make this procedure of some lise. only lead to results of a positive rature. We can prove two languages as related but cannot assert that any two In view of this situation the present dictionary has made it a point to scan all the words in these languages were not so related in the past. works and particulary the Ardha-Magadh Dicticuary, If the similarities found in the languages help us in the Pausaddanahan.vo and the Alpa-paricita-saiddhan- grouping them into families, sometimes of wide extent, the tika-salida kosa and to indicate their differer ces cr mis- facts of cominon innovation lead us to pu: two or more takes under the corresponding words of its own. languages into a more compact group, forming a sub For Private and Personal Use Only

Page #14
(*7) division of the bigger family. A language grows and assumes different forms, and each one of them may further repeat the same process. Thus we can well speal: of the genealogy of a language with its ne rer and distant relations, provided we remember that this is. after all, a figurative way of expression. 2. Indo Aryan Languages The Indo-Aryan languages (so called to emphasise the fact that they are of Arvan descent and belong to India, so as to be distinguished from other languages of Non-Aryan descent of the country and trom Aryan languages current outside hd belong to the Indo-European IE.) family (possibly itself forming a branch of an older family with Hittite), which includes other groups like the Hellenic. Italic, Keltic, Germanic, Slavic etc They form an important branch of the Aryan group along with the Iranian branch with the inclusion of a possible intermediate group called Dardic. In the Indo-Iranian group itselt the two main branches differ from each other more on account of innovatices and rapid changes on the side of the Iranian larguages than on the part of the ind -Ary group which on the whole shows itself more conservative. The changes on the Indo-Aryan side, though less radical, are of greater importance to us. They include the change of us and cu to e ardo (Sk. teda Av. veda, Sk radyati Av. raosayeiti); of a: and au into a and au; the change of palatal z, 24 into j, h Sk, yajute Av. yazute, Sk hisia Av. zasta); the loss of voiced sibilantske 2. 2 (Sk nehstha Av. nazlisa Sl: duru klam Av duzuctum); the creation of a new series of retroflex sounds including the nasal and the sibilant $; the creation of groups like cel and ks from various earlier groups. In morphology we have the form nama 1st per pro Gen. sing. for man of Avesta; the ract brito speak for the original ru and many analogie d forms like the 1st per act. thematic ending t The two branches a so differ in the treatment cfr (Sk. sakit Av. hak rat) and in the grade of the termination of the medial present part. (weak in Av. mua: baremna, strong in Sk. -mana, bharamana). While most of these enly stages are reconstructed with the help of the comparative method we are on micre secure ground when we eater the history of the IA. languages. From Raveda (RV.) onwards we have a mass of documentary evidence marking the different stages in the growth these languages But the ev.dence is of varying value Based on bread considerations, it is customary to di ide the history of these languages into three stages, which are not strictly chro Acharya Shri Kailassagarsuri Gyanmandir nological in view of the fact that languages of the earlier stage continued to be artificially cultivated after they had become purely literary idioms. Thus we speak of the OIA. or Sanskrit, the MIA, or Prakrit and the NIA. or the stage of the modern languages. The OIA. includes the Vedic language (wherein we can distinguish the language of R. and of the other Samhitas). the Classical Sanskrit of Panini-Patanjali), the Epic language (of the Mahabharata and the Ramayana ), the Sanskrit of the Jains and Budhists and what we can infer about the spoken idioms of those days. The whole of this group derives its unity more on account of a rigid and well defined phonetic pattern to be adhered to, than common morphologic 1 structure, which on the contrary, shows a steady process of growth and simpli fication. This is strongly brought out by the attempts of later writers at hypersanskritisation and the use of such foreign words only as are in agreement with the Sanskrit phonetic system. Even then each one of these speeches has its own features which distinguish it from the others Naturally the majority of them are grammatical as distinct from phonological. The MIA. group includes a number of languages and d'alects, all showing a strong family likeness and forming the next stage in the growth of the Indo-Aryan. These languages can be arranged into different groups according to the purpose for which they were used those used for religious preaching and those for secular literature like dramas. epics ard popular tales), according to locality of the dialects on which they are based (those of the North, of the Midland, of the East and Sonth), according to the form in which they are preserved for us (as literary, inscriptional and on other monumen s like coins and idols) and chronological according to the more or less archaic or developed forms shown by them. Each one of these classifications has its value and helps us in judging the linguistic nature of the Prakrits in the form in which we now possess them. We can see how the use of Maharastri for the composition of song and iyrics and writing long epics m. king use of Yamakas and other tours-de-force, is partly responsible for the form in which we find it. The use of Sauraseni and Magadhi with their sub-dialects and rarely Ardha-Magadhi and Faisaci (?) in the dr. mas side by side with Sar-krit has led to the effacement of finer dialecsical d flerenes and some overl. ppings between them. The inscriptional Piskrits are influenced to some extent by the form of writing in which the gemination of the consonants (length) remains unmarked and the order of the members of consonant-groups remains uncertain. Even the treatment of these Pra For Private and Personal Use Only

Page #15
krits by the Prakrit grammarians in conformity with a nearly to the end of the period, although the richness definite plan has left some traces on their present form, of forms of the older stage is lost and now and then, the most important of which is the tendency to torm especially in the Apabhramsa dialects, we see the rise wide xeneralisations on the basis of a few examples. of the analytical mole of expression in their vocaWith due consideration of all such points, the main bulary, the MIA. dialects are mostly <Page #16
(*9) 3. Prakrit Languages from the south and the majority of Prakrit stanzas quoted in the works on rhetorics. But the problem The dictionary quotes extensively from the seven which needs a clarification pertains to the stanzas in main Prakrit dialects to illustrate the meanings of words Sanskrit dramas and the Sattakas and the use of Sauraincluded and also makes a systematic attempt to trace seni, Magadhi and various pars and fangs wbich may the origins of the words in the Indo-Aryan branch of the occur in them. A brief history of this problem may help Indo-Europian fami'y of languages. For this purpose a us to understand the situation, though the problem cannot brief survey of these languages may prove useful. be completely solved due to lack of necessary evidence in The question about the peculiar features of each dis lect this regard. and the relations among then make it necessary to name the dialects specifically when quotations from i) Ardha-Magadhi them are given. This is done by naming the dialect at From among the MIA. dialects the Svetambara the begioning and giving the name of the book at the writers have used two closely related languages, Ardhaend. Magadhi and Jain Mabarastri. to compose their capoThe bulk of he citations naturally comes from nical and post-canonical literature. The relation between the Prakrits known as Ardha Magadhi (AMg. ). Jain AMR and JM can be understood better by considering Mabarastri (JM). Jain Sauraseni (S.), Maharastri the history of these langu ges Slowly AMg. has como (M.). Sauraseni (S), Magadbi (Mg) and Apabhramsa under the influence of Maharastri so as to develop into (Apa ). because the literature in these dialects is found what is now called Jain Maharastri; and in the course of in large measure. The main problem which a lexico- a further development, this language is modified by the grapher meets in this case pertains to demarcating influence of Sinskrit on the one hand and the Apabhra. clearly one dialect from another and to decide to what mga dialect on the other, extent minor dialec al differences in a given Prakrit can The oldest form of AMg. can be seen in the first be ascertained and isadicated Obviously a given quotation books of Acaranga and Sutrakrtanga and the older from a given book must be assigned to the langage parts of other works like Uttaradhyayana etc. It is characterised, in its phonology, by the change of 1- to .. of the fact that many books use different dialects in to a greater extent (anelisa Ayar. 1. 9. 1. 16, Suy. 1. different parts of the same work. Thus many books 15. 2): the loss of initial y (alasuyam Ayar. 1.9.1. 1; written in JM. include long passages and stories in avakahae Ayar. 1.9.1.2; avanti Ayar. 1.4.1.2: alattaApa.. and many quotations from the canon occur in hinam Suy. 1. 13.1 ) and the change of -kh- to .ghIM. works. In tict it is often difficult to decide laghi Ayar. 1. 4. 2. 1; Suy. 1. 11. 23; aghayam Suy. whether a given work is to be considered as being 1.1.2.1). In its morphology we have a number of written in AMG. O JM. In the present case only such old forms: the Nom. sg. in -e also in stanzas (cf. books as form the part of the Svetambra canon are uvahanasuyam Ayar. 1.9); forms of the past tenses cited under the sig um AMg, and others are considered saturusu Suy. 1. 11. 6; riittha Suy. 9.1.1: ahesi Ayar. to be in JM. This is obviously arbitrary and leads to 1.9.3.6); forms of the future (agamissa Suy. 1. 15.25) such results as considering the Ogha and Finda a present part. formed by -mina (abhivayamine Ayar. Niryuktis ag beini! written in AMg, while the AvNi. 1. 9. ). 8): forms of Gerund with -ata (hanta Suy. and Ayar Ni, in JM. This problem is acute in the 1. S. 5) and iyana (arustyann Ayar. 1. 9. 1.3). Nous case of the Prakirnakas and again an arbitrary lecision often govern cases (kalamaknikhi Suy. 1. 11. 38) is taken by including all such works attr butel to and a few peculiar words are met with (anju straight Taasis in AM. and those of definite authors in JM. Suv. 1.9.1: Ayar. 1.9. 1. 7: acca-body' Ayar. 1.9. In case of doubt, the reader should refer to the classifi- 1.11: Suy. 1. 13. 17: adu.or' Suy. 1. 2. 2. 2. nhusa cation of books on the basis of their language, given daughter-in-law' Suy. 1. 9. 5). separately. All Prakrit works written by the Digan bara The later and more usual form of AMg.is writers are given the designation JS. while under Apa. distinguished from JM. by the additional features like are included works which are written by both the liga. the lengthening of final -am before eva (eva meva mbara and Svetambara writers, and a few verses found in samanauxo Naya 1.9.53): i representing iti (Goyama i the works of non-Jain writers. ertman. Uvas. 86): forms of prati without the final -i In the case of other dialects, under Maharastri are (puduppanna Suy. 2. 1. 15); Nom. sg. e in prose ( ceie included the well known older epics, and more recent ones Viva. 1): Inst. sg. in -sa (kayasa Dasave. 6. 27); Dat. P.D. *11 For Private and Personal Use Only

Page #17
(10) sg. ip -Itau ( neruiyaltae Niraya, 63 ): Loc. sg. in si shows the influence of the literary Apa, with which the (suyanijjunasi Kapp. 32); Nom. sg. of - stems in - writers were thoroughly arquainted. In its phonology, (bhagavan Kapp. 1; vynnavari Utt. 3. 18): forms like we fir d the contusion between written -m- and -12 lummura (Utt. 1. 17), koladhammuna (Viva 49 ); (samur a VajLag (2); simplification of the conjuncts verbs like ikkhui (Kapp. S. 64); kuwauti (Suy. 1. (hosoi Vajlag. 54); a shortening of the final vowels 4. 1. 16): duruhami (Lvus. 108): past tense forms in (ju l'ajLag. 234; nunaha VajLag. 129); the change -Itha ard-irisu (rippalaitha Naya. 1. 1. 159; hari su cf -s- to -A- (dhe Vajlag 296 ) and -y- in place of -rSuy. 1. 14. 3), and a number of peculiar forms of the (taheja VajLag 83). In its morpholory, we have the infinitive (paruuttue Naya. 1.12 39 ) and Gerund (cicca forms of the Nom. and Acc. falling together ala Utt. 7. 28, rijalittu Ult. 8 2; ladihu Dasave. 8. 29). Acc. VajLag. | 4: arui Acc VajLag 273 ): pronominal In its syntax and vocabulary AMg. resembles Pali and forms like pai ( Inst. Vajlag. 190: Loc. VajLag. 704) is nearer to it than the later Prakrits. The language of and gerunds in eri or vi langheri Erz. 78. v. 181). the canonical works like the Painnas, however, is hardly It shows a further contraction of syllables (avintassa different from the older stage of JM. Erz. 82. v. 255; atth.nto881 aj Lag. 132 ) and all traces of the Sk, -aya- formans of the verbs are lost (cintai (ii) Jain Maharastri Erz. 1. v. 24 ; raruni Vaj Lag. 56). The various Nijjuttis and narrative works like Paumacariya, Vasudevahirdi and others may be taken to represent the archaic form of JM, the linguage of the non-canonical books of the Sve ambara writers. Here the Nom. sg. always ends in -0. The Dat. sg. has a -ya ending (vahaya VasuHi. 169. 19) and a Inst. sg. is formed with int ( nuravaina PaumCa.(V.) 5. 110). The Loc. sg. of Fem. words also ends in ayari ( disayar VasuHi. 280 27 ); maya is used along with mae as Inst. sg. 1 Per. pron.; a form in -um (janar Vasalli. 174.26 ) is found for 1 P. sg present, And there are future forms like bhunjihai (Vasu Hi. 22. 28 ) and patisse han (PaumCa (V) 8. 191). There is a constant confusion between the Inf and Ger. This form of the language also shows a large number of syntactical peculiarities. A number of words and forms of AMg. are also utilized. In its classical form, as represented by Haribhadra's Samaradityakatha, JM. comes nearest to pure Maharastri and shows the influence of Sk, in the use of cri- forms, compounds ending in-bhaya (-bhuta) and the literary words. The late form of this language is best seep in the stories of Devendra in his commentary on Uttaradhyayana and the anthology called Vajjalagga. Here we see a strong influence of the Apabhramsa dialects making itself felt both in its phonology and grammar. This is but inevitable when we find writers like Somaprabha composing works in all the three languages, Sk. JM. Aps, without any plan and mixing them in all possible ways. In this context, it must be clearly under stood that this so called Apa, influence originates from the spoken languages (in all probability the mother torgues of the writers and traces of it can be detected even in the AMg. canon (acchuhin Utt. 22. 16 ) and the older works in JM But this late form of JM. (iii) Jain Sauraseni The name Jain Saurasenl is given to the Prakrit dialeci which is seen io the works of the Digambara writers, most of whom come from the south. It is modelled on the name Jain Maharastri which is used to designate the Prakrit found in the non-canonical works of the Svetumbara writers. The Digambara view is that the orginal canon, containing the teachings of the last prophet Mahavira, was lost along with the language in which it was composed, when the community migrated to the south, sometime before the beginning of the Chrits ian era. Their religious needs were however met by the writings of later scholars like Puspidanta, Bhutabali and Gunadhara in the form of Sutras called Sakhan. dagama and Kasayapahuda. Later on these works were commented upon by scholars like Virasena and Jinasena, in extensive works called Dhavala, Mahadhavala and Jayadhavala, mostly written in Prakrit but with passages in Sanskrit as well. In the meantime the religious and the philosophical teachings were written down in manual in verse by scholars like Kunda kunda, Vattakera, Yativrsabha and others upto the 12th century. All these writings are included in the scope of Jain Saurasepi. The language found in all these books is fairly uniforra but differs considerably from the Jain Maha. rastri of the writers from the north. It charges the Sanskrit sounds ta and tha into du and chu and preserves the original sounds da and tha. It changes the dental pasal into na and knows only one sib lant 80. Some. times jna is changed into a Peculiar grammatical forms are a Loc fg. en dieg in mht and the adverbial ablative ending -do The verbal terminations like - i and te are changed to - 11 and -de. Passive is formed with -iya For Private and Personal Use Only

Page #18
(* 11 ) and the gerund ends in -duna. The name given to this Kalidasa, Harsa, Sudraka, Visakhadatta, Bhavabhuti dialect is intended to suggest that it is a peculiar form and others upto the dramas of Rajasekhara and the of Sauraseal used by the Jain writers of the south. The dramatic theory that Saurasent was the language of peculiarities of this Prakrit need further confirmation the prose spoken by ladies in general and Mahirastri by the editions of these work in a more critical corm. to be used in their stanzas, 1 view held by Pische), Konow and others. This position was, however, objected (iv-vi) Maharastri and the Dramatic Prakrits to by some scholars and the use of Maharastri wag The nature of Maharastri is described by the denied for the dramas as was done by Hillebrandt and Prakrit grammarians like Vararuci, and others follow others, or it was considered to be the same as Sauraseni ing him in detil because they considered it as repre but in a more developed form as M. Ghosh and sentative of all the Prakrit dialects being the most others did, thus casting some doubt on the validity of comprehensive. From the date of Dandin onwards it is the views of the dramaturgists and the grammarians. named Maharastri and is thought to be the best Prakrit In particular, two problems arose (1) whether the in which famous epics were composed. But its relation stanzas are to be in Maharastri or in Saura seni and to Daksinatya of Bhrata, as used in the dramis, and (2) whether the generally accepted characteristic feature to Saurasebi in particular, which is the most extensive- Sensive of Sauraceni, the voicing of the dental stops is valid of Surakent, the voicing Of ly used I'rakrit in the dramas, remais doubtful and s doubtful and or not. This led to a further question, what languago the problem needs a historical review. is meant by Prakrit' when it is used by the gramma. riaps as a cover term for the whole group of Middle IndoDuring the beginning of the 20th century when Aryan languages with which they deal. Prakrit studies we[e in their intancy and were primarily related to the dramatic Prakrits, a controversy Alexicographer has to decide how to designate arose about the distribution of dialects among the the Prakrit pissages which are found in the Sanskrit dramatic personages and the d stinction between the dramas. Hence he bas to take some decision about various Prakrits as described by the Prakrit gramma'ians. the various Prakrits, dialects and subdialects called It was natural and inevitable to proceed with the Bhasa and Vibhasa A closer examination of the information supplied by the writers on dramaturgy and orginal data is essential to decide the issue. I have poetics as regards the use of the dialects by various a feeling that much of the controversy on this account characters in the drama and to rely on the Prakrit is based on some assumptions of a linguistic natura grammarians for the distinguishing characteristics of which are not correct and some interpretations of the dialects usually enumerated in this context The the passages on which they are b.:sed appear to be result was a kind of disagreeinent between the two erroneous. To the first group belongs the view that Views leading to the problem of deciding the Main distinctions in the literary djalects is mostly based on Prakrit of the dramas. However, it must be noted phonological differences. This may be true where we that neither the Prakrit grammarians were of one can actualiy analyse the spoken languages which are opinion about the features of a given dialect, nor did the faitly uniform in this respect. But while dealing with works on dramaturgy show complete unanimity in the ancient and medieval languages which are availablo use of a language by a particular type of character in the only in their written form, this may not do. They are dramas. The result was a kind of historical recons- not uniforin and use material belonging to different truction of the growth in the dramatic practice, which stages of development and hence are misleading. Nor distinguished various stages: (i) a pre-classical Prakrit are the sounds uniformly used in all the words in which called old Saurastai, as the dominant language in the they are expected to occur. A striking example is earliest stage of the Sanskrit drama, as seen in the supplied by the opinion of Luders, who sets up & fragments of Buddhist drainas discovered in Cintral language cailed Ardha-lagadhi for the drit:natic fragAsia, edited and analysed by Luders (il) a slightly ments found in central Asia on the evidence of & later stage as seen in the use of Sauraseol in the single form of future tease kulam for this purpose, Dhruvas given by Bharata in thg 3 2nd chapter of his His other assumption, that the three forms of Prakrit Natyasastra and the absence of Maharastri in the list revealed in these fragments are representative of their of the dramatic Prakrits, this language being gramma- older stage on the ground that the intervocalic stops are tically analysod by Jacobi and supported to some extent preserved and are not lost, is also doubtful. Phonetic by the receatly discovered dams attributed to Bhasa changes in the various langu ges and dialects do not (lii) a classical stage represented by the drainas of proceed with the same speed and older and younger For Private and Personal Use Only

Page #19
(12) phases can be found at any given stage of the language.available. There is, however, good in:ernal evidence to That inter vocalic stops in Latin are either completely show that this chapter forms an integral part of the lost or voiced or kept in tact in the different Romance original work. There is no doubt that the first 9 languages does not give us any right to say that one chapters deal with some Prakrit, which is not pamod at is older and the other is younger in their written form the beginning. In fact the very first Sutra rung as and the same is true in case of the Prakrit languages. 1.TE: which means of the vowel which is initial' and Luders himself has argued that the original language of constitutes an artikar for the following Sutras. This is the Pali canon voiced the inter vocalic stops, where the followed by the next Sutra T a ifa wh.ch shows later Pali uses the unvoiced consonants. This has an that the initial vowel of words like age and others is important bearing on the nature of the language of the changed to a giving rise to the forma grafe in this canon of the Sve:ambara community, usually called language. But then what is the name of this language ? Ardba-Magadhi but the older name of which was The author says noch ng. It may look reasonable Addbamagaha Bhasa. The MS, material of the canonical to think that it was called Prakrit' because the work works, both older and younger, is such as to allow side bears the name Prakr aprakasa. But then all the by side the use of the intervocalic stops and their loss other languages dealt with in chapters 10, 11, and 12 even in the same sentence or verse. This has led to a are also included in the scope of the title. We may regular duplication of all words containing such sounds further ask, does the author use the word Prakrit in two which cannot be true of any language whatscever. For senses, Prakrit as a cover term for all the dilects dealt example the 3rd person singular active form of a verb, wiib und Prakrit as it specific dialect treated in the first which is very frequent cannot be having both i and - 9 chapters? In this first alternative, what is given then as its end ng throughout the language in all its occu- in these chapters is not the description of any one dialect, rrences. And to make the matter worse, textual evidence, but a common core of all the dialects taken together. But whether the MS. is on paper or palm leaves, whether then, following the trual practice orly the deviations old or young, is equally uncertain. There appears to from his common core should have been given for the be a feeling among the editors of the Againic texts other dialects which follow. But this is not the case. that giving preference to the practice of retaining the There are two Sutras each, at the beginning of the last consonants would make the language look older and three chapter, the first giving the name of the lauguage Dearer l'ali which is cons dered as an older speech and he second its basis. The Sutr is run as follows This does not look natural and hence cannot be accepied. , 9xft: 17111, #2, Bra at, at To ascertain the relative ages of closely related languages, a 24. This means the procedure followed in the only valid criteria are of a grammatical nature. The describing these languages is first to describe Sauraseni synchronic nature of the Azokan inscriptions and the and then mark the deviations from it case of Paisaci phonological d fferences found in them are responsible and agadhi. But the description is hardly sufficient for for extending their use to the literary languages as well. this purpose unless we include all te matter of the Besides morphological criteria one can also think of a first tine chapters in it. Tous the full description of semantic criterion as well for this purpose. For example, Sauraseni would consist of two con ponents, one, the the meaning of the verb atipat- (causal) and the noun special rules laid down in the 12th chapter and the atipata shows the meaning to injure, to kill' only in other, all the rules of Prakrit as found in chapters 1-9. Pali and Avg. A reference to the article alipat- in the This art of its grammar is indicated by the last rule second volume of the Sanskrit Dictionary of the Deccan of the 12th chapter which raus i Haga. This College will show that it is rarely used there in this sense meas that the Prakrit language described in the first and the only examples for it are from the works of 9 chapters under the general name Prakrit is here Ayurveda, Susruta and Caraka, the language of which specified as having the name of Maharastri. Has not shows a close affinity with Buddhist usage. Danlo specifically sad #RIET71 HIT 90 Aiga fare:? Thus the traditional explanation that the name Returning to the dramatic Prakrits, we should note of the languge described in the first 9 chapters is Mahathat a number of misinterpretations and conclusions rastri is correct. drawn from insuflicient evidence have led to the present position, which, to say the least, is confusing. For The 3rd Sutrd of the 12th chapter lays down the example it is often stated that the 12th chapter of rule that non-initial, inter vocalic tu and the are changed Vararuci's Prakrtaprakasz is an interpolation on the iato di and dha. Here the basic sounds are to be taken ground that there is no comnientary of Bhamaha now from Sanskrit and not from Prakrit hecause they do not For Private and Personal Use Only

Page #20
(*13) survive there. Hence the earlier rule xfa: d ay. the change of a to To ( 1. 209 ) and before its change to t This implies that these two sounds did not exist in the is given (1.210) Hemic indra naturally finds that a Prakrit of the first chapters which thus differs from possible change of a to has to be dealt with beciuse Sauraseni in this diagnostic feature, which fact is true such a change has been admitted by someone as occurrof Maharastri. Sutra 2. 7 states aizy it as an ing in scme sporadic words. Hence 7 a does not exception to the general rule 2.2. by which both and mean in the topic of the Sutra 1. 209, but in the were dropped, but survived in a group of words as alphabetical order of the substitutes i. e. between 0 and 7 exceptions. For this game a further change is indicated which is the place for in fact the sound which by 1.29 F lag by which is changed to u which is undergoes change is here contextually fixed as a (cf. found in the fival form 35. Thus the voicing of dental 1. 2018 T) and the Sutra is shortened to the stops was a regular feature of Sauraseni while it occurred essentiel parts Tag . It we add the word a: by in a few words in Maharastri as exceptions. This complex the process of af, tne Sutra becomes Kaffeg at procedure is chosen because no single Prakrit dia ect which is actually the Sutra of Vararuci 2. 7 in his can be taken as a basis for others. Praktiprakasa. It is imn iterial whether Hemacandra Once this posit on is realised the other problem should have given the name ot Vararucior refer to any about the statement of lle macandra 1. 209 917 other grammirian which uses such a role in the des. RtvAdiSa da iti bharadhanamana: sa tu zI senomAgadhoviSaya eka cription of the basc Prakrit or uses the word to refer to sa z sieva gets clau fied. This passage has a whole school of Eastern grammarians. It only means troubled all those who have worked on it, begioning that his view is different from them, and be does not with Th. Bloch, Pis.chel, Niti-Dolci. Alsdort and others admit such a change in the principal Prakrit. It helps The question is raised, who does Hemacandia refer to him then, to follow a uniform procedure of baging the by 9 and why did he introduce this discussion in the rules of change on each preceding dialect, which he does commentary of the Sutra which lays down the change by changing the order of the dialects to zauraseno [zeSa of fea to . The schulars have blamed Ilemacadra 47721. N a tataal. 9711 Totaal. quite unnecessarily hy say that he has copied this P in T 970 379 Ti sivaraa l. passage from somewhere and with ut understanding it. He also takes note of the words and forms which More specifically it is argued that the words #aray Prakrits have taken from Sanskrit, mainly words, by are a wrong copying of some such expression as for his last Sutra 4. 446 TT 1 997 f Instead of fuq standing for a reduplicated substitute in the system blaming him on the count of copying without underof grammar followed by Trivikrama and others. standing, we must admire his skill in following a far more systematic and rigorous procedure in this case. A little more atention to the plan of Hemacan Ira's Prakrit grammar can clear up this point. This passage with these interpretations and clarifications, we occurs in the section dealing with the Main Prakrit, should be able to state the exact relationship between wbich fact is of some importance. The sy-tem followed the two Prakrit dialects Maharastri and Suraseal. It by Hemacandra in stating the changes of noninitial inter is not a question of one language developing into vocalic consonants is as follows After stating the gederal another, or that one is an earlier form of the other. rule of dropping such consonants - 7-7-7-7-94 and They are two distinct dialects which were used for (1. 177 ), Hemonndra notes the sporadic changes of literary purposes at different stages of their development. the Sanskrit consoants in their traditional order beginning In case of the dentals, their voicing was a regular with onwards When these substitutes are more than feature of Saureseni, while such a change is confined to one for a given consonant the Sutras are arranged in that a few words in Maharastri, which can be considered group according to the traditional order of the substitutes. as either archaizms or borrowings. There is however To take an example the consonant #, its change to is one more difficulty ip accepting such a position, which given in I. 181. to it in 182, 10 in 1. 183, to win 1. 184, must be cleared up. The Prakrtaprakasi ot Vararuci to A in 1.1%) and to in 1. 18. Here the substtutes appears to show a change of this type even in a morphofollow the traditional order. When it comes to a, besides logical form which cannot be thus limited to a few words, its general loss the other changes are given as follows. or thought of as an isolated phenomenon. Vararuci 1t changes to and 7 (1. 204 ), to z( 1. 205 ), to 3 5.6 reads T', which Bbamaha explains as (1, 206-7) to (1. 208-209), to? (1.210), to stating that the Abl. sg. of d-ending nouns in this Prakrit (1.221 ), to a (1.213 ) and to (1.214 ). ller the is formed by addwg the terminations 31. ar. or f. substitutes are also in the traditional order. After slating The ending or is nothing but the base itself with the For Private and Personal Use Only

Page #21
loss of the final consonant 7 in the original Skt. form. Bharata's statement in V. 13 TETOR 2017: would suggest But both the endings and with a voiced dental, that the sound occurring in the Miru Prakrit was which though regular in Sauraseni, are unusual in a slightly different sound than the same phoneme in Maharastri. Bhagaba's examples are , ai Siura eni and Sari, Phonetically is my be slightly but no such forms are re orded in this Prakrit. No fricativised and thus would approaci a sound like a other grem nurian mention them. Nor can we regard a stage wh ch immediately preceded its complete loss. then as archaisns. It appears that thes) forms are due In this context it is n esiry to refer to the to some misunderstanding of the wording of this Sutra, traditional allotment of th: various Prakrit dialects and either on the part of the earliest editor Cowell cr sub-dialects to the ditlerent dramatic characters. Bharata possibly on the part of Bhamaha hin:elf. Though g ves a detailed siten at but it in his chapter 17, Vararuci does not specifically meation the mechanism stanzas 32-40, and the Dasarupt and the Naty durpana of stating gramatical rules, he generally follows the merely summarise them, as de at: 0 Visvanha in his method followed by the Sanskrit grammar an3 which was Sibity darpana. Ha, however, makes a slight addition accepted as a regular technique of the screace of grammar. to it with the word. 347 721 F iat (sic.) Whenever a single vowel is to be stated ai is added to ar to which nothing correspond in the other works. it, to fix its quantity and to make the use of its cases Both t'ischel and Konow have g ven m e importance to easy. Thus : stands for the gen. sg. of which is equal this statement by taking the word gathasu in a wider to its explanatioa ter. In a series of terminations which Sense 30 19 to inciu le all kinds of stinzi in Prakrit begin with vowels this become essecuial in the above and making a sharp division between the prose in Sutra the suffixes enumerated are . sit, 3 and and Saurseni and verses in Mabar. stri. In case of all other to combine them, a I is added to the first two to give dalect: like Mag.dhi, Sakti, Chindiui etc. no such 8717, 7 and following the usual Sandbi rules, the distinction is found, and the language remains the same reads z a: in the plural. Falling in understand whether iu prose or verse. 1.c oldest commentary on this, some one wrongly analysed it into and the Sahityadarpana written by S , the son of to justify it gave the examples in conformity with it as Visvanatha, explos irry here to mean ifag which GEBI, EE. This can hardly be the mistake of the meaning the word Guth bas in the early literature. commentator, when we find that 5. 22 and many It is caly later that Gathe comes to mean a specific others are correctly analysed by bim Oace Cowell Prakrit mutre. We can thea understand Visvavatha to included this in hy edition, most of the later scholars mean mean hat only the sougs, which occur in the speech of have continued to repeat it to the present day. Let me the lasties who speak Stursedi, should be composed in add here that this problem is simplified for the sake of Mahaastri. The practice of early Sanskrit dramas clarity. shows that a song to be sung by a female character The idea but all the stanzas spoken by those charac was iseil nt the appropriate occasion and Mabarastri was the most suitable Prakrit for it, because skrit drama who use Sauraseni in their ters in the it was used for tha purpose and ones its extreme attenuation speech, are to be taken its composed in Maharastri, is to it. another case of misunderstanding Bharat's statement that seven dialects were used in the dramas and in The subordaste role which Maharastri plays in addition Stven more sub-dialects were also used is subs- Sanskrit drama cu a so by seeu by ascertaining the tancial y correct. This list does not includa Maharastii, amount of Prakrit staazas in them. A quick check but his treatment of Prakrit ia general is nothing but a reveals that the number of stanzas in Prakrit in the brief sumary of what the laser grammarians give. The early dumas WAS Sarl. The three danas of Bbasa 17th chapter of the Natyasastra is repeatedly edited by gas 70, 71 and Nicara show a total of scholars like Dr. Ghosh aud Dr. Vaidya. lo this sketch 12 Prekrit stanzas and pot a single one out of them there is nothing wbich is new and all that is found in it is is put in the mouth of woma. In the dramas of also included in the first 9 chapters of Vararuci, and the Kaid sa, * has tunzas out of which 7 are first 3 Padas cf Hemasandra, and therefore they oaturally spokea by women but only one of them, put in the de: with the same language Whether it should be mouth of the in the prologue, can be called a sita. called by the generic term Prakrit or by the specific desig- In Hiob falas there is a single stanza uttered by nation Mabistri is really of no inportanco, and in the boroine herself und in tracity, out of a total of the editions of the Prakrtaprakasa, with the comentaries 31, on y 3 are put in the mouth of the ladies. Of the In South India, this situation persists. More particularly three dramns of Harsa, 7 has 8 out of which 4 are For Private and Personal Use Only

Page #22
(*15) of r in clusters which is given as a feature of the Vracada dialect is actually found in the works like the Mahapurana of Puspadanta written in the south, while this dialect is assigned to the north. The only region where Apa, works were written without break is Gujarat and Rajasthan i. e. Western India. Here it is not possible to separate the Apa, work from those written in early Gujarati and Western kaj sthai. For this purpose we will have to use a metrical and a structural criterion by which works called Sandhis are assigned to Apa. while those which go by the name of Rasu or Phagu will belong to the earliest NIA, languages. A similar distinction is drawn between Apabhrams and Avahettha works. uttered by ladics and only the three nas sung by the can be called Giti. In amaz, 2 are uttered by 17. the heroine in disguise, only one of which was sung by her. The dramas of Bhavabhuti show no Prakrit stanz and cr the contrary art sings two stanzas in Sanskrit. Both the Prakrit stanzas in o are uttered by the and Terr. it will be seen that we have to make a distinction between Prakrit stanzas sung in the dramas and ethers used for cther purposes. The songs are very few and can be considered as written in Mah rastri while all other stanzas will be in the language used by the dramatic characters, viz. Sauraseni, Magadh1, Sakari etc. As a practical device which will help to avoid the pitfalls in this regard, the quotations taken from the drames are always supplied with the name or status of the speaker. The literature available in other dialects like Paitari and Cilka Paikaci cr the numerous subdialects like Pragya Sabari, Sakari etc is so scanty hat no problem should rise. The available information in their case will be fourd under words peculiar to them according to the statement of the Prakrit Grammarians. (vi) Apobrania From 1918 on words a large number of work: in Apabbr: mga have come to light due to the labours of many scholars and to-day we posses a sizable literature in it, mostly in the form of the lives of the Jain prophets or the Jan versions of the two epics, the Ramayana and the Mahabharata, which form a par of the lives of the prophets Munisuvrata and Aristan mi. Some books preach Jam religion and others are didactic in nature. In comparison, the Apa. works written by non Jain writers are scanty. We possess the doubtful verses occurring in the fourth Act of Vikramcrvasiya and a few stanzas in the works of Abhinavgupta dealing with Tantra philosophy. A tew stanzas are also quoted in the works on Alar karagastra. The most striking feature of the Apa. literature is the fact that the wacle of it is written in verse and there hardly exists any prose in it, except a pas age in the book called Kuvalayamala, writ.en by Uddyotanasuri. But the most valu bie material of this language is found in a large number of starzis quoted by Hemacandra in the fourth Pada of his Prakrit graminar. They show not only traces of their non-Jain organs but also contain purely secular matter and show traces of different dialects. The traditional distribution of the Apa. language into the three dialects caled Nagar, Un nagara and Vracada is of no great importance. The retention of 7 and Acharya Shri Kailassagarsuri Gyanmandir The Apa. grammar is a greatly simplified form of the Prakrit. The final vowels are all shortened except in monosyllabic words Poth the declensions and conjugations are greatly reduced. The multiplicity of form in many grammatical categories is indicative of dialectal origins but they cannot be now sorted out on this basis The available literature is of a purely literary nature and hence we have treated all the Apa works as forming one language for the purpose of this dictionary, which will give only the basic word-form. The language used by the Digambara writers appears to be fairly uniform and constitutes the bulk of Apa. literature. The few works of the Svetambara poets, written in Western led, do show a few peculiar features in grammar but on that account their language need not be set up as a different dialect for the purpose of the lexicon. The use of Desi words and roots shows a perceptible increase in this literature. For this dictionary, two works Prakrtapaingala and Sandesarasaka, have been included in the Apabhraniga group, though linguistically speaking they belong to the Avahatthi stage. IV. ORTHOGRAPHIC CONVENTIONS AND THE PHONETIC FORMS OF THE PRAKRIT WORDS The books in Prakrit which are used for this dictionary show a number of writing conventions partly based on the manuscript tradition and partly on the views which the editors held about them. Others are based on the teaching of the Prakrit grammarians who teach phonetic changes which a Sanskrit word undergoes when it passes over to the Prakrits, which view the editors These differences in the may or may not accept. sounds (cr letters) used, affect the alphabetical arrangement of the words a good deal and hence the lexicographer has to look into the problems arising out of them, and take suitable decisions to be followed in the For Private and Personal Use Only

Page #23
(16) arrangement of the dictionary. Some of the more important ones are discussed here and the practice followed in the dictionary is clearly indicated. It was only (1) The writing of a in the place of a vowel left over (uderita) with the loss of an intervocalic consonant is briefly called fa. The rules laid down by Hemacandra in this respect are neglected by the writers of the MSS. and also by modern scholars while editing the works in AMg. JM JS. and Ana. Pischel who tried to follow them in his edition of the Desinamamala by discarding the MSS. evidence on the ground that the explicit teaching of a grammarian must be given due weight against the chaotic writings of the scribes Hem. (Gr. 1. 180 lays down that whenever an intervocalic consonant is dropped, the remaining vowel will be pronounced as a form of which is to be articulated very lightly. provided the surviving vowel is orar and is preceded by or T. and not otherwise. kagaca jetyAdinA luki sati zeSaH varNAta paro laghuprayatnataraangfanafa By the general practice of the grammarians stands for both and air unless followed by an indicatory. Among the eastern grammarians, it is only Markandeya who refers to this phenomenon (2.2). This is regarded as a writing convention of the Jain scribes. In the purely non-Jain works like get. rAvaNavaha gauDavaha lIlAvaI and other Jater works like kaMsavadha upAniruddha and some of the sahakas no yazruti is used, In the case of 733 when all the MSS come from Jain Bhandaras and use throughout, the new edition of Prof. Suru drops this in all cases while others like Prof. Patwardhan and Dr. Upadhye continue to use it even in non-Jain works when the MS. show it. The s. me holds good of a large number of Sanskrit dramas written by Jain and non-Jain writers. This practice is thus taken to be a writing method and is treated as such and no phonetic value is attached to it. Hence also the complete neglect of the restrictions imposed on its occurrence by Hemacandra. consists of two vowels coming together but without forming crasis. and forming two distinct syllables. This will inevitably give rise to a glide sound between the two and yet will not have a full consonantal value. The possible sequences of this nature will involve the use of a front. a back or a central vowel at both the places. The i-like glide will thus assume three phonetic values, one which is the same as a clearly articulated - sound, the other between two front vowels becoming hardly audible and a third, a fleeting like sound lightly pronounced It is only when the preceding and the following vowels are central ones, do we get a uglide to mark the syllabic boundary and Hemacandra's rule correctly describes it as a The other procedure to keep the syllabic boundary will be to use a g'o tal step which Sanskrit does not recogn'se as a sound of the language That a similar situation does not arise in case of is due to the fact that its pronunciation has already shifted to fricative sound. That the scribes did not take note of such a fine distinction in case of the written records is quite underThus a form like af or as found in a work like standable and they used the same symbol for both. aaft should not be judged as an archaic form but merely as a writing convention for # or #. Acharya Shri Kailassagarsuri Gyanmandir Another writing convention is found in the MSS. of bch the canonical works in Ardha Magadhi and the post-canonical works in Jain Maharastri. It consists in writing the letter in place of many originally different consonants, and is called aga on the analogy of afa and af, but does not belong to that category. Most editors refer to it as a peculiarity of the MSS. they use, and being convinced that it has no phonetic validity, they do not take the trouble of recording it fully. Thls lack of evidence in the recorded readings makes it difficut to judge it correctly. This writing of a is fairly well-represented in the edition of agafeet in both its Khandas and most Curnis on the canonical works use it extensively. Schubring has very carefully The nature of this --. like a similar use of -. noted the writing of this a in his edition of the work is given by tradition as having a very light articulation, as against the indistinct pronunciation of referred to far and allows us to judge its nature to some extent An analysis of its usage gives us the following by Bharata in 17. 13. Speaking phonetically we may describe the first as a glide and the second as a slightly result. Compared to Sanskrit this written a corresponds fricativised voiced stop in the intervocalic position. This to different original consonants like as in kusika cakravAta cakravAka, sAvana zrAvaka, kAliyaukkalita will help us in understanding Hemacandra's rule precisely and ascertain its validity. Here a glide of a palatal kAlikAlkAlika, in place of ga as in patrAta prayoga. in place colour is involved as occurring between two vowels of ca as in vimotito vimocitaH vAtika vAcika aNutrI ti which is due to the loss of single consonents in that anuvIdhi, sRti sUci kadAni kadAcita maM teti mocati; in position Hemacandra's condition is two-fold, reference place of as in fa gaja bhAradAta being made to the immediately preceding vowel and then in place of as in a az, at at, vowel which follows it. The situation thus created jati yadi jaNavata janapada, bhedAti bhedAdi akovitA - For Private and Personal Use Only =

Page #24
( 11) alfazt. #giato atai. #fant afecat in place The group admits both the rules and the exceptions as of ya as in Ayanti AnAya, chAnA chAyA: jiNAtaHNa-- legitimate, the apariNAmaka admits only the rules, but not jinAyatana, mAni mAyina tAnI-Ayana etc. Such changes the exceptions, while the atipariNAmaka admits only the are phonetically iropossible and cannot be admitted in exceptions and not the rules. Obviously in the field of a any language. In most of these cases, a corresporcling penal code the last two will draw wrong conclusions and form with a written is also found, sometimes sice by hence they should be excluded from their study, partside, which makes it obvious that the scribe wrote it icularly the atonements prescribed. No question of randomly and attached no importance to it. FJAI secrecy is involved. a ag is followed by a s ad. HATTEITA What tben is the origin of this habit of writing atalfa arinagar Tofaat and many similar cases are a ? found in the work afarize. This usage is so It is clearly based on some kind of misunderstanding on the part of the scribes. The occasional lack of inconsistent and cecurs so unexpectedly that most of attention on the part of the copyist explains their random them must be casez due to nekligence of the scribes. occurrence. The influence of the Sanskrit language at To judge this mode of writing one must ascertain the basis of the Prakrit words may have affected its source. No attempt is made so far in this direction him to some extent, and is probably the main cause, except the one made by Dr. Upadhye, but in a halting when the original Sanskrit contains a a. Its use for mapper. He suggests that this writing originated in the other original sounds can only be explained on the basis copying of the Chedasutras and it spread to other works other works of a habit to transcribe a Prakrit word by the substitu of a habit to transcribe ar from it. It was done to keep these writings concealed tion of its Sanskrit counterpart, a kind of Sanskritisation from the common es der or make them less accesible, of the language Once he develops the habit of changing being meant for the initiated few. Such attempts are a word like 1 to ha, it is but natural that now and not rare in Indian literature and one that is often met then a written 7. even if it comes from some other with in the Tantra works is based on rearranging the Sanskrit souad, -ay in a word like 127 standing for a re, letters in a complicated manner, so that one bas to will be written by him by using a, i.e. aa. Such a know this scheme before one is able to read them process can only be unsystematic and sporadic and the correctly. But these considerations do not apply to the asfa is exactly of this pature gra is exa Such writing based on a Ched sutras of the Jain Canon The writing is not confi- misunderstanding is at work in all the classical language ed to any particular type of works but is found used in MSS. and some of them may find a place as the correct all types, both old and new. Nor is its usage confired to usage in the language as well. Whether this is a 27words which need concealment, but is found in all kinds gaat or a regularly pronounced phoneme of Sunskrit is of words and these words are written both with and immaterial for such mistakes and both will be treated without a and are not of the pature which are to be in the same manner. This position is confirmed by guarded from the common reader. Pt. Malvania's refer the fact that in case of such sounds as are not normally ence to the Instanza 6227 of the fastugu and the dropped or written as y, i. e. 2 and and 9 or a, there commentary in the 3rd part of art do not prove will be no occasion for writing them as a, and this will be no cc that they are to be excluded from the common man. The agrees with the known facts. The consonants which are caNi cn the nizIthabhASya makes it clear that what is to written as ta are ka, ga, ca, ja, ta, da and ya. From this be kept back are mainly the sazt and only inci- a very important and valid interence can be drawn. The dentally the Chediatr itselfIts wording is grano II MSS. which were copied by the scribes had in them 75g qua The same confirms the a written 7 for all the above consonants which thus same view in the passage chedamUtrAgiprakalpavyavahArAdIni tAni indirectly proves the rule stated by Hemac indra in agat mgfha fagf a l y a, ay fayrepa . 177 stating the loss of intervocalic stops and also t afa orat(?) wfasfrir favjai gera. The proves its antiquity. same verse occurs in the 1912 790. TITTER In view of the above discussion, it appears quite is to be taught, t. king into consideration, the place, reasonable to take the following decisions in setting up the time, and the person to whom it is to be taught. In the lemmata in the dictionary. The ya-sruti will be the last case three types of students are thought of. They allowed in the case of the Prakrit dialects AMg.. JM., JS. are called yumJAT, 379A and sfagi #. The and some of the Apa. works, but without violating the Second and the third type of indepts are to be excluded evidence of the MISS which use side by side the simple from the teaching of the Chedasutra. The reason is the vowels as well. In the latter case a crossreference attitude they show' towards the rules and their exceptions to the form with the ya-sruti will be useful. If P.D.IT a For Private and Personal Use Only

Page #25
( 18) the word is found in the Nom. sg. ending in -e or -0 (4) The use of a dental n and a retroflex n in the base in these dialects will be given with -ya and Prakrit has become a rallying point of different views pot -. The writing of syllables like it. T, etc. are different practices. The Prakrit grammarians differ which sporadically occur will be given as .. , mi etc. frou each other and on some essential points the interIn case of the dialects Maharasti and the dramatic pietations of the rules of grammurians have become a Prakrits and some Apa, works, the ya sruti will be avoided matier of doubt for some scholars. Different normalisathough the citations will show them with the ya sutitions have been suggested and used by scholars and even it the edition uses it, particularly in a work like the antiquity of a work is made to depend on it. DiaLila vaikaha, and stray verses cited in other works. The lectal differences play a prominent part in it. Hence writing of the astia will be avoided in setting up the some amount of clanication must be attempted before a lemmata but ured where it occurs in the MSS. as an Sche ne is suggested and followed in this dicticnary. exclusive form. If both forms occur the form with a Some amount of basic clarification can be achieved will be avoided as far as possible. The reader will by trying to use the chosemic prirciple for this purpose. locate all such words in the place 1 reper for it, as it This will help to separate the writing conventions from the writing of the ais absurt. No form with the the phonetic values of the sounds involved. The generally Agfa will be given as lemmata unless po form without accepted writing mode for a given l'rakrit dialect may also lut occurs. The ayfa will be treitled as occurring be us d for this purpose. Pali, and Paisci with its subregularly and will be so noted both in the liminata and variety Culka Paisaci use only a to represent this sound in the citations. and it will be retained here as it is. Like the absence of yil-sruti in non-Jina works and MSS., a is mostly (2) Another writing convention, which has become absent and only o and we are found. The Jaina works very common in Prakrit, pertains to the writing of Anu except those in the dialect called JS. mostly give both svara for all kinds of pasal sounds. While Sanskrit uses ay and as optional suunds and are so written in the It before such sounds as the semivowels, sibilants and the initial position. In the intervocalic position is prevoiced aspirate, Prakrit writing convention is to extend it ferred, aud in case of the clusters resulting in a to all the places, before the stops, and before pause, geminated nasal, both and are used like other for all nasalised vowels and all the na al consonants consonants. No fial nasal sound occurs and the final except before n and m, where it is a similated to the -n in the original Sanskrit words is represented by an following pasal consonant. But in all such cases its 96 . Thus there remain two positions in the phonooriginal phonetic value remains in act. When the earlier logy of Prakrit words where both the sounds are used in Prakrit works used the nasal consonants following the writing. These are the inital and inter vocalic positions Sanskrit mode of writing and made a distinction between where both n and ? und nn and yn are used with no an Anusvira and a pasalised vowel, no such distinction is discernible principles. discernible made in Prakrit Devanagari orthography. Even at the and of a word or a metrical line, where Saaskrit insists in the initial position both ? and n are used at upon the use of -m, the Prakrits will use an Anasvara. rand m or one or the other is used exclusively in a given The writing of the Apus vara will be tied in this Prakrit dialect and hence there results no contrast dictionary whatever the mode of writing in various between the two. In the medial position an ungeeditions which are found to be inconsistent, sed therefore minated sound is mostly used as op and not giving call for some kind of normalisation. rise o no contrast as such. But in the inter vocalic posit on the geminated sounds and any are found, but (3) Tbe distinction between an Anusvara and ther distribution in it given dialect does not coincide a nasalised vowel will be made only where the metrical with the distribution of an initial for u. In this rulos do not belp us to decide the length of the syllable as position both and a contrast with 1. Hence one may regard the relation betweea initial nin as in compleelther short or long, which otherwise decides whether mentation with an and nn in the medial position and the sound is a full Anusvara making the syllable long or consider a medial single or as a different phoneme. This only a nasalization which keeps the value of the syllable view is in agreement with the development of these unchanged. In practice nasalised vowels may be occa sounds in the New indc-Aryan languages. Hence the siopally mai ked with the sign of nasalzation (called writing of the initial n and may be b.ised on the Cand, abindu ) at the ecd of words in Apabhiamsa where writing conventions of a given dialect, and selling aside the length of the syllable is not determinable. the writing of both us and 7 (or not) as two distinct For Private and Personal Use Only

Page #26
(19) what is written as an a is treated as a separate phoneme before the semi-vowels, fricatives and the aspirate h. as a para suparna before the stops, and as a in the final position. The distinction between short and long " and and the mark of nasalisation of vowels will be treated as mere diacritical marks and will not affect the alphabetical order. and the S. phones in some dialects like Magadhi the use of may be taken as a matter of free variation in other Prakrit dialects as is reflected in the tradition, which runs parallel to the use of 77 and the corresponding pure vowel. The etymolog cally valid distinction between the presence or absence of a n sound in the corresponding Sanskrit words may not be allowed to decide the writing system of MIA, when they have completely merged together. Of course if the dialect shows a phonemic difference between the geminated and geminated or nn, it will have to be kept intact. (5) The remaining writing conventions may be merely stated. The writing for which is found in the southern MSS. and editions is uniformly followed The representation of a double aspirated consonant by using two aspirates together, which is found in sorae of the earlier editions of Prakrit works will be represented by the more phonetically accurate method of using the unaspirated consonant as the first member of the cluster. The or a will not be distinguished from the normal or 41, as was done by Pischel in his Prakrit grammar because it is not found necessary. The diffsrence between the short and long and it sounds can be ascertained from their environment and hence not always necessary to be indicated. This may be necessary only in the case of the final syllable in Apbrams, where the principle of anceps is not vald. The MS. tradition of writing and in place of short and it is often retained without normalisation. because it cannot be precisely decided to what extent it is phonetically diferent in view of the tradition current in lado-Aryan languages to consider and as shortened forms of and air. Thus in the environment of a cluster which follows, no distraction of a phasmic nature is found between i][] or je:], and the sounds may be really different in ech case. The citations will follow the writing found in the editions used. V. TRANSLITERATION The transliteration used is the usual one for IndoAryan languages. Particularly to be noted are a asm, ass, ass and fan as h, the nasalisation of vowels shown as on Devanagari letters as. Accents are not marked. Taking into consideration all the Prakrit dialects together, the alphabetical order will be as follows: ,,,,,,,,.,,, sit, (:) ., ga, va, (Ga), cha, ja, jha, (Ja), Ta Tha Da Dha Na ta tha va ,,,,,, E, I, I, I, A, . In following this alphabetical order, au attempt is made to keep it as close to Sanskrit as possible, because nearly all words will be followed by their Sanskrit equivalents. For this purpose Acharya Shri Kailassagarsuri Gyanmandir VI. ABBREVIATIONS Various types of abbreviations have to be used in a comprehensive dictionary in order to make the work as compact as possible. These abbreviations fall into a number of groups: (i) abbreviations of grammatical terms and terms of general nature used in textual and literary criticism. These have been mostly standardised and they will be easily known. (ii) There are symbols which will be used to make clear some aspects of linguistics which, otherwise, will take a lot of space if explained in so many words. (i) Then the names of various languages and dialects will have to be indicated by abbreviations and also the names of ancient writers and modern scholars will be abbreviated when reference is made to them. There will be abbreviations of the names of the series of publ canoes and other bibliographical information to be given. Above all. a dictionary which is giving quotations from various books on au extensive scale must make use of abbreviations of the names of books which form the corpus of the dictionary. As these names of books are expected to occur thousands of times, it is essential to make the abbreviations self-explanatory or at least easily recallable, even at the cost of making them a little longer, when once they have been noted. Abbreviations which occur in books which are to be read continuously and which deal with a specific subject or topic will not be found suitable in a dictionary which is to be constantly referred to and in which the context extends over one small entry and gives no help in guessing the source The practice followed in the lexicons of the classical languages of Europe viz. to use the name of the author first and then indicate his work, will have to be reversed in the case of the classical languages of India. The primary reference will be to the book and only in case of homophonous titles of books will the outhor's name will be given to distinguish between them. In the Indian literature as a whole, the names of books are found to be longer than those of the authors and homophony is prevalent in both the types of names. The method used is to combine the abbreviated name of the book, followed by the abbreviated name of the author in brackets. As the number of books to be referred to goes on increasing, the abbreviations also bec ne longer to avoid overlap. For Private and Personal Use Only

Page #27
(20) The self-explanatory nature of the abbreviations of metres are given in Sanskrit as they also deal with books will depend upon the system used in forming them. Sanskrit metres. With a complete listing of the names of The syllabic writing used in Indian literature makes it the tooks with their abbreviations supplied, no difficulty necessary to abbreviate the names to the first syllable by should be met with in this regard. using the principle of acronomy. It may also require us to split the same into its constituent elements and VII. THE PLAN OF THE DICTIONARY use this principle for each one of its parts and indicate This dictionary inclules in its scope a group of the division by using the capital letter for the first syllable languages and makes use of a literature of varying types. of each such part. Most of the names will consist of It has perforce to use a large number of works which are two or thres such units and very rarely four or more will not critically edited, and those which can be called carebe required. Further abbreviations may be used in the fully edited are based on df rent principles for different cirse of words which designate the nature of the book editors. The books them elves often show a shorter and or its category. Such words are usually found at the a longer version, particularly in the case of the Ardnaend, and sometimes at the begirning of the name. Magidhi canon. The divisions of a given text are done Names of books in Prakrit involve a problem which differently by erch editor which makes it well-nigh must be take note of. It is bat natural to expect that impossible by the given reference to use the commentary the names of Prakrit works should be in Irakrit. But in on a given text, when the editors of the two are different. Indices are prepared by the editors in such a way that the course of time with the increased importance of Sanskrit, original divisions of he book are neglected and reterences aided by the tendency to write the commentaries in Sanskrit, the Sanskrit versions of the Praktit titles come cannot be easily trared. All these considerations have into constant use. The later writers usually used them made it necessary to adopt a complex system for the in preference to the Prakrit names. Hence by the mere dictionary which needs some detailed explanation to faci litate its use. pame of a work it is not always clear wbether it is in Prakrit or in Sanskrit. A number of Prakrit works A typical entry in the dictionary is made up of the are known only by their Sanskrit names and these following elements, ou a definite order: cannot be replaced by newly coined Prakrit names. The 1. name used by a long-standing tradition must be given The lemma ( in Devapagari ). due importance in this regard. 2. Transliteration of the Prakrit word, and its derivation or etymology given in the form of transliterated This dictionary uses Prakrit names of Prakrit word, and enclosed in parenthesis. works as far as possible. As a rule the rames of the 3. Alternative forms of the given word in Devabooks of the Ardha-Magadhi canon are given in their nagari in square brack:13 The quotation from the Kosas Prakrit form being well-attested in the canon itself. In and grainmatical wurk dealing with the word are included the case of later works the Prakrit title is given and it here. it cannot be easily traced or is not found in the work itself, the Sanskrit name is given with an indication 4. The Parts of Speech in lialics. that it is in Prakrit by adding into parenthesis (Pkt.). 5. The Meanings in English. If the work is in mixed Sanskrit and Prakrit, as in case . After each meaning there follow the quotations of the dramas or the proto-canonical works of the from Prakrit works, arranged in a spec.fic order. Digambara sect, the Sanskrit name is preferred. In 7. Cross references where necessary. the case of the 12 and for the Prakrit pame is followed by the Prakrit forms and foot and in case of a 1. Lemma Sanskrit name and yfot for the sake of consistency. Besides the regular phonetic changes which the Considerations like being better known decide the choice Prakrit grammar ans describe as being applicable to the of setubaMdha for rAvaNavaha, kumArapAlapaDiyo tor jigadhammapaDiyoha, Sanskrit words, thy alo prescribe some changes as and har for 770 The names of *s are being peculiar and applicable to the Sanskrit base of the given in Prakrit. The names of Prakrit Grammars are word: ( Hem. (Gr.) 1. 15-22). Thus the consonantal replaced by the names of their authors with the addition endings of the basic word are either dropped or themaof Gr. added in parenthesis. From among the aiter- tised by adding the vowel to them and in the case of native names of a book, as far as possible, the older feminine nouns the suffix is naturally - or -7 lp the case pame is selected as in the case of Viyahapinnatti for of Sanskrit Doubs ending is vowels like some changes Bhagavatisutra. The names of works dealing with Prakrit occur before the case-tudiugs (Hem. Gr.) 3. 44 toll. ). For Private and Personal Use Only

Page #28
(21) as given by the Prakrit grammarians. Secondary bases of the verbs will be treated in the same way. All such changes are due to the attempt to get the word to confirm to the phonological structure of the Prakrit languages. Hence the problem of setting up the lemmata of words in a Frakrit dictionary The practice of modern scholars as seen in the glossaries prepared by then for the books which they have edited differs from scholar to scholar. Varicus methods have been used by them, keeping the Sanskrit ending as it is, to produce new bases with no observable general principle. It seems best to set up the lemma in the Pratipadika form when it conforms to the rules of word-endings current in Prakrit. In case this is not possible, we set the lemma in the form in which it occurs before the inflectional terminations. More specifically, if a noun ends in the suffix -in (both krt and taddhita) it will be given without the final consonant. If the word ends in -an, the final consonant will be dropped, or a vowel like -a or a will be added according to the gender of the word. l'or words originally ending in the base will end in -u cr -ara~ ara as the case may be. The present active participle will be given as ending in -anta. The distinction between words ending in short vowels like and -u and long vowels like -i and - will be preserved even in the case of feminite words. Words ending in -vas will be given as u-ending and those in tr will be either shown as ending in -u o in -ta (ya) and the ending - will be shown as -nnu or -nnu. The adjectives will be given in their mas, or neu. forms and their feminine form will be shown as [fa] or [f. -i as the case may be. If only the feminine form is available then after the designation of the part of speech as adj. the symbol (f.) will be added. Pronouns will be given as they actually occur in their Nom. (?; Sg. form, and pronominal adjectives will be treated as ordinary nouns, so also the numerals. The adverbs will be given in their actually occurring forms and in the case of adverbial use of the cases of some nouns and adjectives, they will be included under the corresponding nouns and adjectives. In case of the verbs, the practice of the Prakrit scholars so far has been indecisive and varying. Some use the Sanskrit root itself, while others give the Prakrit form of the Sanskrit root, either using thematization or some other changes. Some give the 3. p. sg. Present form of the root, even when that form may not occur. Following a suggestion of H. Jacobi and confirmed by Edgerton, the verbs will be given here as ending either in -a or -e or a, thus forming three types of conjugation. The base will be decided by cutting off the inflections Acharya Shri Kailassagarsuri Gyanmandir As regards the orthography of the lemma which will be given in Devanagari throughout, an Anusvara will be used for all nasal consonants which do not occur in the Prakrit phonology. Earlier scholars have used both the para-suvarna and anusvara ind.scriminately. Verbs will be distinguished from the other words by adding a hyphen at the end, even in the Devanagari form. 2. Transliteration, Derivation and Etymology Transliteration into Roman is given after the Devanagari word into brackets so that those who are unacquainted with the Devanagari script can also make use of the dictionary. But in the same brackets are included some other words given only in transliteration. These are intended to explain the derivation and to some extent the etymology of the lemma. In the majority of the cases the etymology of the Prakrit word is to be found in a Sanskrit word. Only in rare cases we will have to search for origins in the pre-classical stages of language or even in the indo European stage. A brief indication of this will be given wherever necessary by quoting the relevant cognates. The derivation of the Prakrit words is a task beset with great difficulties. No attempt is made by the Prakrit grammarians to explain the derivation of the nouns, derivative verbs, adjectives, adverbs etc. as they occur in Prakrit, because they have laid down the rules of phonetic changes which relate a Sanskrit word with the word in Prakrit, sound for sound. A large number of words which in Sanskrit consist of two or more morphemes, which are based on the derivative history of the word, are all taken up as one unit and are used in Prakrit with the necessary phonetic changes. The Prakrit grammarians confine themselves only to such suffixes which are not found in Sanskrit. Hence the derivation of a Prakrit word can only be understood by look ng into the corresponding Sanskrit word which is amenable to morphemic analysis, and this analysis is taken as the basis of the Prakrit word. To make such an attempt requires a good knowledge of the derivation of the Sanskrit word itself. Hence to make the process of derivation clear the transliteration of the Prakrit word and the transliterated form of the Sanskrit word which immediately follows are divided into their morphemic elements which are indicated by hyphens. This procedure works tairly well when the structure of the two words is nearly the same. But in many cases this is not so, because the way in which Prakrit uses its grammatical elements is not the same as is done by Sanskrit. In For Private and Personal Use Only

Page #29
such cases two methods are used. One is to reconstruct candrika to bis Prakrit grammar. Earlier, Rudrata the Sanskrit shape of the Prakrit morphemes sound by enumerates the six langugog as Prakrt, Sanskrit, sound, and indicate their difereeces by using italics for Magadan, Paraci, Saurason and Apabransa (2. 12). the di Terent elements. This often gives rise to a form Later writers droppex Sanskrit and adde:1 Cutika. Paigaci which looks I ke Sanskrit cnly in its phonology, but as an additional Prakrit. Still later the number of not in its morphemc make u The two languges Prakrit laoguages or dialects went ou increasing with may use different murphecies, or even if they use the result that the features by which one Prakrit was the same morphem as their allomrphs will he differently d fferentiated from the other became fewer and fewer and distributed, and this must be made clear by using of less significance. italics for either the Sanskrit or Prakrit allomorphs. As this procedure gives rise to Sanskrit looking words Even with the major Prakrit languages, in which a which are not correct in Sanskrit, they are also given fair amount of literature is available, the form of a word in their correct form in transliteration. Hence im shows a varying phonetic shape, which will make it mediately following the Pr krit used in Devanagari, necessary for the dictiary to give each form it separate there will be at the most three trausliterated words in the place in the alphabetical arrangement. These differences, brackets. lo case the Sanskrit and the Prakrit word being paonetic in nature, affect a large oumber of words. is the same in all respects, a single transliteration is In all cases of this type the meaning and the usage given for both the Prakrit and the Sanskrit word, If remain the same. To give recogn't on to all such there are phonetic and morphological differences, there variant as independent eotries will lead to endless will occur two transliterated words, the second being repetition without any advantage. To add to this unthe Sanskrit form, provided it has the same grammatical desirable situation, we find that a wort :umes different and morphological structura. If it differs from the first, shapes in the same language and thus increases the a third transliterated word wili be added which will be number of entries. Most of such changes are optional a correct Swaskrit form of ihe Prakrit word as far as and bih riternatives occur in literature. and The frilure on the meaning is concerned. This will also be the case the part of the modera editors to distinguish between real the par it the meaning of the Prakrit word differs from that of + phonological difference and ortographical variation has Sanskrit, wbich will also ind cate the traditional rende led to it situation which is intolerable and the lexicoring of the Prakrit word into Sanskrit by the commen. grapher bas to make a deiermuined effort to reduce the tators. This arrangement will correspond to the classi number of entries so produced This situation is similar fication of Prakrit words into tatsame and tadbhava to one, caused by the spelling variations, found in Old types. The third type ciiled Desi or Desya will have and M ddl, Euglish. The treatment which is given to a different treatment as far as its etymology is concerned these spelling vartalons in the lexicons of these langand if known, it will be stated clearly in so many words. uigass dopied for the Prakrit words as well. In this dictionary, al such variations which occur in the same 3. Sound Variations linguna or even a number of languages are given as variani for at one place under the word chosen as the The close relationship between the various l'rakrit languiges was well established from the very b winning leinma. Tous writing of vowels like aand a as ya and ya writing a ta in place of the consonants which of the tradition of the Prikrit grammarians. This is reflected in the fact that they take Sanskrit as the basis are lost, writing i and it for the short values of e and for their description of the Frakrits. In addition they o, and many others will be treated as spelling variants of a given vocable. This will help reduce the entries to a take one Prakrit as a basis for another Prakrit as well. By common consent Mabatastri is taken as the basis considerable extent and help the lexicographer to quote passages ai one place even when they contain the given for a detailed description and this is taken as a new word in difierent phonetic shapes. basis for the description of the other Prakrits like Sauraseni, Magadhi, Paisici etc. In addition, Magadbi . Parts of Speech is described with reference to Saurasevi by noting the differing features of that language. This procedure is The grammatical status of the words in the dictioquite suflicient to conclude that it is a mere procedural Dary will be indicated by using the theory of the parts of relationship and is in no way connected with the in- speech. The system of Sanskr.! which ci ssifies all the dependent pature of the Prakrit larguages. That is why words ( Padas ) into tivo classes, nous called subantu ) Rajasekhara uses the word sudbasakivi to describe and vis (called ai inta) and includes the other words himselt and Laksmdhara gives the name sodbhasa among nonns by the device of adding terminations and For Private and Personal Use Only

Page #30
(* 23 ) then dropping them, is not much useful and cannot be or active meanings. A comprehensive statement or the followed for the Prakrit larguages Nor is it econoinical formation of the verbal bases in the Prakrits can only because the classification of the sulantas will have to be made when a detailed grammar of these langu: ges be divided further into many subdivisions to explain their is made available. meaning ard use in the language. The European 7-8. Two adverbial derivatives from the verbal gran matical tradition heran with Aristotle hy seliing bases are given an independent status here. the gerund up three classes called rours verbs, and a third leterege. (Ger) and the infinitive nous group called syrdesmi ( connectors ) which included the article pronouns, conjunctions and possibly 9. Under the designations Adnominal (adn. ) prepositions as well. Thrax codified for Greek the eight (coined after adverbial) are included particles like a ST 7. O. cafe etc. postpositions governing nouns, prepositions, adverbs and conjunctions. As Latin ione As latin various cases of nouns, and adverbs of time, place lacked an article Trisci dopred it in his classification cause etc.. if they do not come under the scope of and added interjections in its place. These eight parts of of No. 3. The criterion used for this purpose is the speech thue became current upto the modern times and primary relationship of these with arother nouns and not were used for all types of languages in spite of the with the verb When these words are used in groups or fact that this theory is based on both formal and semantic in correlative pairs they funcion as the tradtlon al class criteria, its usefulness cannot be denied and it cao be of conjunction. This term conjunction is avoided because used for the Pr: kri's with some modifications. disjunctive relations between sentences and words are not covered by it. For this dictionary the following parts of speech will 10. Interjections (intj.) which semantically are be used: expressive of emotions and feelings and syntactically 1. Nouns along with the indication of their gender form independent sentences like the Vocative Case. as m. f. n. 2. Adjectives (adj.) also including all types of 5. Meaning analysis, Hemophony and Poiysemy participles which will be indicated by using their abbre- Mening analysis is the very core of a dictionary. viations in parenthesis: odi. (ppp.) etc. When the But no general principles can be laid down for it, adjective is available only in its femipive form, it will be because it differs from language to language, and even indicated by writing (f) after it. If all forms are in the same langu: ge from word to werd. Both historical found, the feminir e ferm will be shown ag ending in adlagical considerations play an important role in the [1. a, or il relatious which subsist be: ween different meanings of a 3. Adverbs (dr.). This category will include word. Similarly no hard and fast line can be drawn Acc. Sg of adjectives used as adverbs and Inst., Abl. between what may be called the overall meaning and a and Loc. cases of nouns similarly used. In addition it specific meaning. In the field of semantics, each word will include words u:ed as adserbs like ajja, anna, has its own history and it must be explained on the basis divi etc. and nous with the adverbial suflix Skt. -tus of its use in a given language. Semantic universals are (Prakrit -0). hard to find and her ce can be of limited use. 4. Pronouns (pro.) including personal, de non- The apparent multiplicity of homonyms in Prakrit strative, reflexive and other pronominal derivatives. need not be indicated by the use of index numbers because 5. Numerals (n.) include words used in the in the m jority of cases its source in Sanskrt, which is sense of a number (suinkhya or numeral qualuying given throughout, makes it obvious. Only in rare cases other Page #31
(24) of the target language and that of the language of ex- language, and if no passage is quoted under a particular planation may not be the same, and in fact is usually meaning it means that, that meaning is not found in it. different. Secondly, only such distractions in the mean- Very often a given word with a given sense may occur ing can be made which are caused by the influence of in different phonetic shapes in different languages In such the linguistic environment only. a case it will occupy different places in the Dictionary. In this dictionary the different meanings of a word In view of these and similar considerations a purely are indicated by the use of rubers in serial order and no chrono ogical arrangement for quotaticos from all the complicated system is used to show close and distant istant languages taken together is not possible. relationships of the medir gs. When one meaning It is found convenient to put the seven Prakrits directly leads to another, this is indicated by the use which have sizable literature into three groups based on of the word hunce. In the case of technical terms of their lnguistic and semantic affin t'es. A word having different branches of knowledge, great care is taken to a religious, a philosophical or a trchnicil meaning is explain them fully, but no attempt is made to coin new likely to occur in AMg. JM and JS. but may not occur words for this purpose. in M., S. Mg.and mice versa. Moreover a word may be In this part of the entry syntactic usage is given full fourd in any two languages within a group. There representation and the linguistic environment is stated in are a large number of words which are peculiar to Apa. the form of classifications based on common sense, with having formal and semantic features pot found in other no pretence of making them scientifically cr philosophically Prakrits Hence for the arrangement of the quotations very accurate. The lebelling of meanings as literal, oral these languages are divided into three groups : (1) metonymical or fgurative, which is generally followed in AMg. JM, JS (2) M., S., Mg. (3) Apa. The above the dictionaries of the classical languages of Europe, is sequence of languages within a group will be strictly nct followed here. But all the necessary evidence in followed, so that quotations from them will occur in that the form of quotations is given in ample measure, and the order. For example, if a word does not occur in AMg. reader is free to draw his own conclusions based on them. then quotations from JM. and JS, will follow. The same So also the classification of meanings as expressive, arrangement will be valid for the second group, first M. indicative and suggestive which is done by the writers and then S. and/or Mg. The Apa. quotations will come of rhetorics in Sanskrit is not explicitly stated Stylistic last, which is as it should be in view of the place of differences and usage labels are mostly confined to the that language in the Middle Indo-Aryar group. passages taken from the dramatic works. whether in The sequence between the first two groups cannot be Sanskrit and Prakrit or wholly in Prakrit (the Sattakas). pre-decided. According to the evidence found, either of Here the name of the speaker or an indication of his them inay get precedence over the other considerations status s always given at the beginning of each quotation like the phonetic sbape of the word, grammatical peculiarifrom the dramas. ties and meaning will be taken into account in this regard. The chronology of all the books used for this dictionary 6. Arrangen.ent of Quotations and cannot be definitely settled vis-1 118 all the other books. Mode of Reference Therefore a convenient sequence which will be followed in The justification of the meanings assigned to a word giving quotations is given in the list called Languagelies in the quotations from the Prakrit literature supplied and subject-wise classification with approximate chronoin the entry after each meaning. To keep the bulk of the logy of the frakrit works'. In the case of AMg. the work as small as possible, only selected quotations are traditional divisions of the canon are followed though no given, which are necessary to determine the meanings. pretence is made of a strict chronological sequence. In When the word occurs in a long passage as can be seen the canon there are sufficient indications to believe that its from the viinakas of the Avg. canon, only such parts do not belong to the same period and are often portion of it is quoted as is essential to understand it. separated from each other by a long period of time. But The portion which is dropped is indicated by using for the convenience of reference, a book will be treated as three dots (...) in its place. As the dictionary is using one unit and all quotations from any of its part will come all the Praknit languages, it is necessary to represent together. It should be particularly noted that even the all of them, at letst with one quotation from each de marcation of languages like AMg., JM, or JS is not Prakrit of the word occurs w it This will mean that if alway; cle ir and often remains doubtfu. Traduons are a Prakrit language is not represented by my quotation, divided as regards the number of the Prakirnakt works one can conclude that the word does not occur in that and many of them are attributed to writers who lived long For Private and Personal Use Only

Page #32
after the finalistion of the capon. For the dictionary of the present type such inaccuracies are inevitable. All ibat we can do in this regard is to label a wurd as older * or younger For giving reference it may be noted that more than oce edition of a book is required to be used for citations. This is because they differ iu readings, orthography and divisions of the text. In a few cases a book has two versions, a shorter one and a lorger one. In such a case a word may occur in one but not in th: cther. To meet this wiflicully, references to more than one edition are given after the quotation, the second reference being in parenthesis. When we quote from a Curni or a Tika we give reference to be folio, side (a or b) and line because without this help the expiac tion of it word in a given text cannot be easily traced in the comineataries. The system of numbering various paris othe text, except for the largest divisioss, is. to say the least, chaotic and there is no agreement between different editions of the same text. Th: origical divisions into Srutaskandha, Adhyaya, Uddesaka and Sutra is completely neglected while preparing indices for such worPage #33
ABBREVIATIONS OF BOOKS OLOTED IN THIS PRAKRIT DICTIONARY Abbreviation Abhise. AdiSta.( D.) AdiSta.( Ra.) AdiTraBha. AgDam. AinaCa. AjjbMaPar. AjiSa Tha.( Dha.) AjiSa Tha.(N.) Akkha Mako. Name of the Book, Author, Edition, Editor etc. Mole of Roference Abhiseka, Bhaga, Bhasanatakacakra, pp. 321-369, POS. 54, Act. Verso. Line C. R. Devadhar, Poona, 1937. A dide vastava, Devendra, SS. Vol. I, p. 98. Muni Amar:- Verse No. vijaya, Ahmedabac, 1972. Adidevastava, Ramacandra, JSS. Vol. I, p. 92. Verse No. Adinathatrayodasabhaviastotra, Dharmaghosa, JSS. Vol. I, Verse No. p. 106. Agamadambara, Jayanta Bhatta, Dr. V. Raghavan and Prof. Pago. Lino Anantalal Thakur, Darabhanga, 1964. Ainabacariya, Jinavallabha, Prakaranasamdoha, p. 4, AS. Verse No. Ratlam, 1929. Ajjhappamayaparikkba, Yasovijaya, Adisvara Jalna Temple Verse No. Trust, Bombay. 9. Ajitasantistava, Dbarn agbosa, JSS. Vol. I, p. 112. Verse No. Ajiyasantitthaya, Nar disena, Saptasmaranastava, pp. 1-13, Verse No. Surat, 1942. Akkhanamanikosa, Ne nicandra, PrTS. 5, Muni Punyavijaya, Story No. Stanza No. Varanasi, 1962. Alankararatnakara, Sobhakaramitra, POS. 77, C. R. Devadhar, Sutra. Line 1942. Alankarasarvasva, Ruyyaka, KM, 35, with comm. of Jayaratha, Page. Lipe Pt. Durga prasada K. P. Parab, 1893. Aloyanakulaya, JAS. 17 ( Part II ), pp. 249-250, Muni Verso No. Punyavijaya, Bhojaka, M]V. Bombay, 1987. Alpababutvagarlihitamahavirastava, Samayasundargani, Vorse No. AGRM. 19, Bhavnagar, VS. 1970. Anahisarndhi, Jipaprabha, Sandbikavyasamuccaya, pp. 48-50, Kadavaka. Line R. M. Shah, LDS. 72, Ahmedabad, 1980. Anahimaharisisardhi, Samdhikavyasamuccaya, pp. 110--117, Kadavaka. Lipe LDS. 72, R. M. Shah, Ahmedabad, 1980. Anargharaghava, Murari, KM. 5, Pt. Durgaprasida, W. L. Act. Verse. Line Papsbikar, Bombay, 1937. Anandasavayasanidhi, Vinayacandrasuri, Sandbikavyasamic- Kulavaka. Line caya, LDS. 72. pp. 65-71, R. M. Shah, Ahmedabad, 1980. Anandasundari, Ghanasyama, A. N. Upadhye, Motilal Act. Verse. Lino Banarasidass, Banaras, 1955 Anagarabhatti ( Yogibhakti ), Jinendra-Guna-Sanistutiva Verse No. Bhakti, Kunda kuda, . G. Khot. Kolhapur. 1959. Alanka Ra. Alanka Sa. Aloy Ku. AlpGaMaSta. ApahSam. Ana Mal:Sam. Apargh Ra. Ana SaSani. AnaSun. AnBha. For Private and Personal Use Only

Page #34
Abbreviation Name of the Book, Author, Edition, Editor etc. Mode of Reference Ang VI. Anja Pav. ADDRUDKu. Ansu Kaba. Antag. AntaranSam. AnuOx AguigCu. Anuttaro. Appay.(Gr.) AppViku. Arabku. Angavijja, Muni Punyavijaya, PrtS. T. Banaras, 1957. (Adhyaya). Page. Line Anjanapavananjaya, Hastimalla, VDJGM. 43, M. V. Act. Verse. Line Patvardhan, Bombay, 1950. Andayaunchakulaya, Anandavijaya, AGRV. 17, Bhavnagar, Verse No. Vs. 1979. Anjanasundar kahanaya, Gunasamddhimabattara, Sambodhi, Verse No. Vol. I, No 2, Shah, Bhojaka, LDS, Ahmedabad, 1972. Antagadadasao, P. L. Vaidya, Poona, 1932. Sutra No. Antarangasamdhi Ratnaprabhagani. Sandhikavyas muccaya, Kadavaka. Line Pp 72-82. R. M. Shah, LDS. 72, Ahmedabad, 1989). Aquogadara, Aryaraksi ta-Sthavira : Sutra No. I] JAS I, pp. 61-205. Muni Panyavijaya, Malvaniya, Bhojaka, MJV. Bombay, 1908. II) Nava-Sutiani V, pp. 201-42!1. Yuvacarya Maha prajna, JVB. Ladnun, 1987. Anuogadaracunni, with Haribhadra's comm , Ratlam, 1928. Folio Side. Line Anuttarovavaiyadasao, P. L. Vaidya, l'oona, 1932. Sutra No. Prakstamanidipa, Appaya Diksita. ORIP. Sanskrit Series 92, Prakarana. Sutra T. T. Shrinivasagopalacarya, Mysore, 1953. Appavisohikulaya, JAS. 17 (Part II), MJV. Bombay, Verse No. 1987. Arabanakulaya, JAS. 17 (Part II), p. 244, Punyavijaya, Verse No. Bhojaka, MJV. Bombay, 1987. Arahanapadaga, JAS. 17 ( Part II ), Muni Punyavijaya, Verse No. Bhojaka, MJV. Bombay, 1987, (1) 1-84, (2) pp. 85 168, ArabPad (V.). Arahana pagarana. Abhayadevasuri, JAS. 17 (Part II), pp. Verse No. 22-231, Punyavijaya, Bhojaka, MIV. Bombay, 1987. Arabanapainnaya, I, II, Sulasa Sravaka, JAS. 17 ( Part II), Verse No. MJV. Bombay, 1987. Arabanasara, Devasena, SJGM, 18, Calcutta. Verse No. Ascaryacudamani, Saktibhadra, C. R. Jones, OUP 1984. Act. Verse. Line Aurapaccakkhana, I, II, III, JAS. 17 (Part I), pp. 100-103; Verse No. 305-308; 329-336, Punyavijaya, Baojaka, MJV. Bombay, 1984. Avassayasutta : 1] Navasuttani, pp. 1-23, Yu vacarya Mahaprajna, 1 ] Av. Sutra No. JVB. Ladoun, 1937. 2] JAS. 15, pp 331-358, Punya vijaya, Bhojaka. M]V. 2] Sutra No. Bombay, 1977. Avasssayacunni. Jadasagan, As, Rat am, 1929. Page. Line Avimaraka : Act. Verso. Line 1] Meharchanda Lackhmandas, Bak Kunbae, Delhi, 1968. ArabPad. Arah Pad.(V.) ArahPag. ArahPai.( Su.) Arabsa. ACACu. Aura Pacc. Avcu. Arima. For Private and Personal Use Only

Page #35
Abbreviation AvNi. AvSuSam. AvTi.(11.) Ayar. AyarBha. AyarCu. Ayar Das.(Dasa.) AyarNi. AyarTI. Ba Anu. Name of the Book, Author, Edition, Editor etc. Modo of Reference 2) Phasanatakacakra, pp. 109-190, C. R. Devadbara, POS. 54, Poona, 1937. Avassayanijjutti : Vorse No. Bhadrabahu with Jinadasa's Curni, AS, Ratlam, 1929. 2) Bhadrababu with Haribhadra's Tika, AS. Siddbanta Sarigraha I, Mehsana, 1916. Avantisukumalasaindhi, Ratnaprabbasuri, Samdhikavyasamuc. Kadavaka. Line caya, pp. 37-42, R. M. Shah, LDS 72, Ahmedabad, 1980. Avassilyatika, Haribhadra, AS. Siddhanta-Sangraha 1, Folio. Sido. Lino Mehsana, 1916. Ayara : Srutaskandha. Adhyaya 1) Walter Schubring. JSSGM. Ahmedabad, VS. 1980. 1) Uddosa. Sutra 21 Augasut tani (i) pp. 1-250, Muni Nathmal, JVB. 21 Adhyaya. Sutra Ladpun, VS. 203). 3) JAS. 2, Muni Janibuvijaya, MJV. Bombay, 1977. 3] Sutra No. 4] Hermann Jacobi, Conden, 1882. Ayariyabhatti, Kundakunda. Jinendra-guna-samstuti va Bhakti, Verse No. pp. 43-47, B. G. Khot, Kolbapur, 1959. Acaranga Curni, Rsabhadeva Kesarimal Pedhi, Ratlam, 1914. Page. Lloe Ayaradisao, Yuvacarya Mahaprajna, JVB. Ladoun, 1987. Dasa. Sutra Ayaranganjjutti, Bbadrabahu, AS. Mehsana, 1916. Niryukti No. Ayaranga Tika, Silanka, As. Mehsana, 1916. Folio. Side. Lino Barasanu vek kha, Kundakunda, MDJGM. 17, Pannalal Sopi, Verse No. Bombay, VS. 1977. Balacarita, Bbasa : Act. Verso, LIDO Il Dr. V. Raghavan, Munshi Ram Manohar Lal, Delbi. 2) Dr. H. Weller, Leipzig, 1922. 3 Bhasanatakacakra, pp. 511-560, C. R. Devadhara, POS, 54, Poona, 1937. Balaramayana, Rajasekhara, CSGM. 70, Ganga prasada Ray. Act. Verse. Lino Varanasi, 1986. Bandbasamitta, Devendra with Svopajnavrtti (Karmagrantba Verse No. III. pp 98-111), AJG RM. 85, Caturavijayaji, Bbava nagar, 1934. Bhagavati Aradhana, Acarya Sivakoti, DDJGM. 2, Karanja, Verso No. 1935. Bhagavadajjukiya, Bodhayana, Prabhat Shastri, Allahabad, 6. Page. Line Bhavisatta kaha, Dhanapala, GOS. 20, Dalal, Gune, Baroda, Kadavaka. Lige 1967. Bhavapahuda, Kunda kunda, SDJS. Pannalal Jain, Mabavirjl, Verse No. 1968. Bhavana Samdhi, Jayadevan uni, Sandhikivyasamuccaya, pp. Kadavaka. Lino 90-95, LDS. 72, R. M. Shah, Ahmedabad, 1980. Bhavatrayistavanam, Dharnaghosa. JSS. Vol. I, p. 268. Veres No. Natyasastra, Bharata, Manamohana Ghosa, Calcutta, 1967. Adhyaya. Vorse No. Balca. Ba Ram. BanSam. Bha Ara. BhagAjju. Bhavika. Bhav Pa. BhavSam. Bhava TraSta. Bharat.(Gr.) For Private and Personal Use Only

Page #36
TV Abbreviation Name of the Book, Author, Edition, Editor etc. Mode of Reference BhattaP. Bhaya Tho. Bhuv KevCa. BodPa. BraCaPari. Bybkapp. Brkiso Sama. BrSamgra. Bruchstucke. Cacc. CaitaCa. Bhattaparinna, Virabhadra, JAS. 17 Part 1), pp. 312-328, Verse No. MJV. Punyavijaya, Bhojaka, Bombay, 1984. Bhayaharathotta, Manaturiga, JSS. Vol. II, p. 14, Muni Verse No. Caturavijaya, PJSG. 4, Ahmedabad, 1936. Lhuvanabhanukevalicariya. Indrahamsagani, LDS. 54, Muni Verse No. Ramnanikvijaya, Ahmedabad, 1976. Bodbapabuda, Kundakunda, SDJS. Pannalal jain, Mahavirji, Verse No. Rajasthan, 1968. Brahmacaryaparikarana, A. C. Nahata B. L. Nabata, AJGM. Verse No. 11, Calcutta, VS. 1997. Kappasutta (cheya), W. Scbubring, in Devanagari, s. M. Uddesa. Sutra Modi, JSSGM. Poona, 1923. Brhatksetragamasa, Jinabhadragani ksamasramana, JDPS. Verse No. Bhavnagar, VS. 1977. Bihatsaingrahani, Jinabhadragani Ksimasramana, JAGRM. Verse No. 47, Bhavnagar, VS. 1973. Bruchstucke Buddhistischer Dramen, leinrich Liders, Berlin, Page. Line 1911. Caccari, Jinadatta, Apabbraunsa kavya-trayi, GOS. SXXVII, Verse No. L. B. Gandhi, Baroda, 1927. Caitanyacandrodaya, Karnapura, Km. Kedaranatha, Pansi Act. Verse. Lino kara, Bombay, 1917. Candavejjhaya : Verse Line 1) Punyavijaya, Bhojaka, JAS, 17 (Part 1), pp. 63.39, MJV. Bombay, 1984. 2) Ed. Colette Caillat, Institut de civilisation indienne, Paris, 1971. Prakrtalaksana, Canda, CSGM. 25. Muni Darsanavijaya, Vidhana No. Sutra No. Gujratha, 1936. Candakausika, Ksemisvara, VBSGM. 126, Caukhamba Vidya. Act. l'erse. Line bhavan, Jagadish Mishra, Varanasi, 1965. Candakevalicariya, Siddharsi, Namaskarasvadhyaya, pp. 452- Verse No. 456, JSVM. Tattvapandavijaya, Bombay, 1961. Candaleha, Rudradasa, BVG. 6. A. N. Upadhye, Bharatiya Act. Verge. Line Vidyabhavana, Bombay, 1945. Candappabacariu, Yasahkirti, Viraseva Mandir Trust, B.C. Sandui. Kadavaka. Line Jain Bhaskara, Beena (Sagar ), 1986. Candraprabhasaptabha vastotra, Dharnaghosa. JSS. Vol. I, Verse No. p. 107. Carittabbatti, Kunda kunda, Jipendra-guna-saustuti va Bhakti, Verse No. B.G. Khot, Kolhapur, 1959. Carittapahuda, Kundakunda, SDJS. Panpalal Jain, Maha- Verse No. virji. Rajas:bad, 1968. Carudatta, Bhasa, Bhasanatakacakra, pp. 121-248, POS, 54, Act. Verse. Line C. R. Levadhara, Poona, 1987. Cand. Candi Canda.(Gr.) CandKau. CandKeCa. Candle. CandappaCa.(Y.) Candra Sto. CariBha. Cari Pa., Carud. For Private and Personal Use Only

Page #37
Abbreviation CatuJinaSta. Catur JipaSta. CaupCa. Name of the Book, Author, Edition, Editor etc. Alode o Reference Catuhstrimsajjinatisayastavara, Jinacandra, JSS. Vol. I, Verse No. p. 81. Caturvinsatijinastavana. Jinacapdra, JSS. Vol. I, p. 83. Verse No. Caupparnamabapurisacariya, Sijanka, PrTS. 3, Bhojaka, Page. Line Varanasi, 1961. Caurangabbavanasaindhi, Jinaprabha, Samdhikavyasamuccaya, Kadavaka. Line pp. 56-64, LDS. 72. R. M. Shah, Ahmedabad, 1980. Causarana ( i ), Virabhadra, JAS. 17 ( Part I). Punyavijaya, Verse No. Bhojaka, MJV. Bornbay, 19:4. Cauvisajinathui, Prakar inasonidoha, pp. 46-56, AS. Ratlam, Verse. No. Caur BhaSam. Causar. CauViJiThu. 19.9. CeiyVan Bha. $ Ceny VanBha. Chakkammu. ChaGa. Chan Anusa. Chandko. ChapLa. Chapa. ChePi. Ceiyavandanamahabbasa, Santisuri, JAS. AGRM. 69, Bhav. Verse No. nagar, VS. 1977. Ceiyavandanabhasa, Sri Prakaranartha, pp. 28-36, Ahmedabad, Versa No. VS. 1988. Chakkammuvaesa, Arnarakirti Oriental Institute, GOS. Saindhi. Kadavaka. Line Baroda, 1992. Chappannayagalso, Shivaji niversity, Sanskrit Prakrit Verse No. Series, A. N. Upadhye, Kolhapur. 1970. Chandon usasana, Hemicandra, SIGM. 49, BVB. 11. . Page. Line Velankar, Bombay, 1901. Chandal kosa, Ratnasekharsuri, Kavidarpana, pp. 99-110, Verse No. RPGM. 62, H. D. Velankar, Jodhapur, 1962. Chandolaksanini, Jinaprabba, RPGM. 62, H, D. Velankar, Verse No. Jodhapur, 1562. Chappahuda. Kundakunda, MDJGM. 17, Panball Soni, Verse No. Lombay, VS. 197. Cheyapina, lodrananciyogindra, cf. Prayascittasanigraha, Verse No. pp. 1-75, MDJGM. 18, Papnalai Soni, Bombay, VS. 1978. Cheyasattha, Anonymous, cf. Prayascittasalligraha, pp. 76-10.3. Verse No. MDJGM. 18, Pangalal Soni, Bombay. VS. 1978. Danisanapahuda, Kupdakunda, SVD]S. Pannalal Jain, Rajas- Verse No. tban, 1968. Dansanasara, Devasena, JGRK. Nathuran Premi, Bombay, Verse No. VS. 1974. Danda kaprakarana, Gajarajamuni, YVJSP. Mehsana, 1916. Verse No. Danavihi, Prakaranasandoha, p. 35, AS. Ratlam, 1921. Verse No. Darsananiyama, Praka anasaidoha, p. 16, AS. Ratlam, 1929. Verse No. Dasasuyakkhanda : Dasa. Sutra / Verse No. I] AAP. Muni kamala, Rajasthan, 1977. 2) Navasuttani (5), Yuvacarya Mahaprajua, pp. 425 491, JVB. Ladoun, 1987. 31 Ayaradasao, in Drei Chedasutras des Jaipa-Kanons, W. Schubrink, Coletta Caillet, Tamburg, 1901. CheSath. Dan Pa. DainSa. Dand Pra. Dan Vi. DarsNiy. Dasa. For Private and Personal Use Only

Page #38
Abbreviation Dasave. DasavcCu. Name of the Book, Author, Eailiun, Editer etc. Mode of Reference Dasa veyaliyasutta: Adhyayana. Uddesa I] W. Schubring, Abmedabad, 932. 2] JAS. Punyavijaya, Bhojaka, MJV. Bombay, 1977. 3) With Har bhadra's Vivara a, (Nirnayasagara) Bombay, 1918. 4) Navasuttani (5), Yuvacura Mahaprajna, JVB. Ladoun, 1987. Desaveyaliyacurni (1, 11): Verse No. 1] Jioadasngan, with Bhadratubu s Niryukti, Jain Bandhu Press, Indore, 1933. 21 Agasukasimha, PrtS. 17, Punyavijaya, Ahmedabad, 1973. Dasaveyaliyanijjutti, Bhdrababu, PrtS. 17, Punya vijaya, Chaper. Verse. Line Ahmedabad, 1973. Davvasamgaha, Nemicandra, SBJ. VI. H. C. Ghoshal, Arrah, Page. Line 1917. Desinamamala, Hemacandra, LSS. 17, Pischel; Ramaunja- Varga. Verse No. swami, BORI. Foora, 1938. Devendrunarakendraprakalana, Capdrasuri, AGRM. 74, Verse No. Caturav.jusa, Bhavnagar, 1922. Devindatthaya, JAS. 17, Punyaviya, Bhojak, MJV. Bombay, Verse No. DasaveNi. Dav Sam. DeNama. DeveNa Pra. Dev Tha. DhammoMa. Dliamlar. Dham RaPa. DhamSam. Dham ViPa. Dhutt Dhvanya. Dhammovaesamala. Jayasuba, SJGM. 28, BVB Bombay, Verse No. 1919. Dhammap: rikkha, Harisena, Dr. Bhag candra Jain, Prof. M. Samdhi. Kadavaka. Line Ranadive, Nagpur, 19:0. Dhammarayanapagnrana, Santisuri, JAGM. 54, Bhavnagar, Verse No. VS. 1982. Dhammasangbayani, Har.bh dra, DLJP. 42, Bombay, 1918. Verse No. Dhanun vibpagaran, Sriprabba, HFL 23, Ahmedabad, 1924. Verse No. Dau takkh ni, Haribhadra, SGM. 19, Jin vijaya Muni, Kathanaka, Verse No. BVB. Bombay, 1944. Dhvanyaloka, Ananda vardhana, with comm. Locana, KSS. Uddyota. Sloka. Verse No. 135, 1940. Page. Line (for Vitti and Locana) Dinasuddhi, Srijairajyotirgranthasamgraba, Ksamavijayagani Verse No. NSP. Bombay, 1938. Divasagarapannatti. Samgahanigabao, JAS 17 (Part I), Verge No. pp. 257-279, MJV. Punyavijaya, Blojak, Bombay, 1984. Dulism k.Jastavana, Dharmaghosa, JSS. Vol. 1, p. 209. Verse No. Dutaghatotkaca, Ehasa, Blasapats kacakra, pp. 459-476, POS. Act. Verse. Line 54, C. R. Devadbar, Poona, 1937. Dvasap atijinastotra, Tilakacandra, JSS. Vol. I, p. 77. Verse No. Dvadasakulaka, Jinavallabha, JSPPF. 37, Muoi Sukhasagar, Kulaka. Verse No. Bombay, 1937. Din Su. DiSaPan. DuhskaSta. DutGba. Drajisto. Dvaku. For Private and Personal Use Only

Page #39
Shri Mahavir Jain Aradhana Kendra Abbreviation DvaPaku. Gaccha. GanBhaPra. GaniVi. GanSadSa. Ga Rako. GaSah. GaSaSa. Gatha La. Gaud Va. GauSto. Gaya Sam. GomSa (J) (K.) Goy Tha. Gur Par Tho. GurTa Vi. Gur VanBha. Hammi MaMa. HasCu. Hem.(Gr.). Hem SuSam. IriVa. IryaK 1. www.kobatirth.org VIT Name of the Book, Author, Edition. Editor etc. Dvadasangipadapramanakulaka, Jubbadrasuri, ISS. Vol. I, Verse No. Acharya Shri Kailassagarsuri Gyanmandir p. 88. Gacchacara, JAS. 17 (Par I), pp. 337.49, MJV. Punya- Verse No. vijaya, Bhojaka. Gungeyabhangaprakarana. Vijayagani, AVGM. 4, Bhavnagar, Verse No. Mode of Reference 1916. Ganivija, JAS. 17 (Part 1). pp. 93-98, MJV. Punyavijaya, Verse No. Bhejaka, Bombay 1981. Ganaharasaddhasavava, Jir adatta, Anabhramisa kivya-trayi, Verse No. GOS 37. pp 97-106. Baroda, 1927 Gaharayarakosa. Jinesvara url, LDS. 52, Bhojaka, Shaha, Gatha No. Ahmedabad, 1975. Gahasaha si, Samayasundaragani, JSPPF. 43, Bombay, 1940. Gah sttasal, Hala, Radhagovinda Basak, Asiatic Society, 1971. Gathalaksanam, Nanditadhya, RPGM. 62, H. D. Velankar, Verse No. Jodhpur, 162 Gururattavinicchaya, Yasovijayagani, JAGRM 78, Catur v jaya, Bhavnagar 1925. Gaudavaho, Vakpatiraja, PITS 18, N. G. Suru, Ahmedabad, Verse No. 1975. Gatha No. Sataka. Gatha No. Gautamastotra, Jinaprabha. JSS. Vol. I, p. 235. Gayasuumalas midhi, Ratnaprabhasuri, Sandh kavyasamuccaya, pp. 20-29, LDS. 7', Ahmedabad, 1980. Gommatasara, Nem'candra Siddhantacakravaru, J. L. Jaini, JIvakanda, Karmakanda, Lucknow, 1927. Goyamatthava Jinaprabha, ISS. Vol. I. pp. 235-37. Guruparatantathotta, Septasmaranastava, pp. 29-35, JSPPF. Verse No. Surat, 1942. Verse No. Hematilaka urisamah, Sum thikavyasan.urcaya, pp 161-101. Iriyavahiyaviyara, Dhaimas garagen, iryapath kismis ka, pp. 38-40, AS. 49, Bombay, 1-27. Iry pathikimithyaduskpatrulales, Pralearap sand.ba, p. 11, AS Ratlam, 1929. For Private and Personal Use Only Verse No. Kadavaka Line Verse No. Guruvandanabhasya. Sri-Prakaranaratna, pp. 36-42, Ahmeda- Verse No. bad, VS 19:8. Hammiramadamardana, Jayasimhasuri, GOS. 10 C. D. Dalal, Act. Verse. Line Baroda, 1920. Hasyacudamani, Vatsaraje, Rupakasatkam, pp. 118-149, Act. Verse. Line GOS. 8, C. D. Dalal, Baroda, 1918. Ullasa. Verse No. Prakrta Vyakarana, Hemacandra, BSPS. LX, P. L. Vaidya, Pada. Sutra BORI. Poona, 1955. Kadavaka. Line Verse No. Verse No.

Page #40
VIII Abbreviation Isi Bbas. Jag Suma. JambuCa.(G.) Jambuddi. JimbuddiSam. JambuddiSamgha. Jambu SaCa. Jan Pa. JasCa. JayDhav. Name of the Book, Author. Edition, Ecliter etc. Mode of Reference Isibhasiyai : Adhyayana. Lide 1] W. Schubring, Pt. Malvaniyat, LDS. 45, Ahmeda bad, 1974. 2) JAS. 17 (Part 1), pp. 182-256, Punyitvijaya, Bhojaka, MIJV. Bombay. 1984. Jagatsundariprayogamala, Dhuliya, VS. 1993. Topic No. Verse No. Jambucariya, Gunapala, SJGM, 44, Juvavijiya Mudi, BVB. Uddesa. Verse No. Bombay, 1959. Prose->Page. Line Jambuddiva pannatti, Uvargsuttani 4 (Part II ), pp. 357 588, Vakkhara. Sutra Yuvacarya Mahaprajna, JVB. Lad un, 1989. Jambuddivipinnattis nigaha, Padmanandi, JRJGM. 7, LC. I'ddesa. Verse No. Jain, B. C. Siddhanta Shastri, Sholapur, 1958. Jambuddivasarighayani, Haribhadirasuri, JDPS. Bhavnagar, Verse No. 1915. Jambusamicariu, Virakavi, BJP. JMJGM. 7, Vimalaprakash Sardhi. Kadavaka. Line Jain, Varanasi, 1968: Janakiparinaya, Ramabhadra Diksita, Laksmanasuri, Tanjore, Act. Verse. Line 1906. Jasaharacariu, Puspadania, BJP. BJMGM. 11, 1972. Sandhi. Kada vaka, Line Jayadhavala, kasiyapabuda Tika, Virasena. Jinasena, JSUI. Vol. Page. Line H. L. Jain, Amaravati. Jayatihuanathuya, BORI. Collection, 1871-72, No. 285. Verse No. Jhanasaya. Jinabhadra Ksamasramana, comm, by Haribhadra, Verse No. in AvNTI. by Haribh dra, pp. 580-612. Jipadattakhyana dvaya, 1 ) Sumatisuri 2) Anonymous, SIGM. Page. Line 27, BVB. A. M. Bhojaka, Bombay. 1953. Jinastotra (Abbanakastotra ), Jiracandia. JSS Vol. 1, p. 78. Verse No. Jinathui, BORI. 1880-81, 7710). l'olio. Line Jivabhigama, Uvangasuttani 4 (Part 1), pp. 215-515, JVB. Padivatti. Sutra No. Yuvacarya Mabaprajna, Ladnun, 1987. Jivanusatthisarndhi, Jipaprabha, Sand! ikavyasamuccaya, np. Kadivaka. Line 51-54, LDS. 72. R. M. Shah, Ahinedabad, 1980, Jivanusasana, Devasuri. HeGr. 17, Hrabhudas, Ahmedabad, Verse No. 1928. Jivadayaprakarana, Prakaranagati doha, p. 27, AS. Ratlam, Verse No. 1929. Jivasamasa. AS50, Indore, 1927. Verse No. Jivaviyara, Sintisuri. JAPM. Agri, VS 1986. Verse No. Jivaviyaratthavana, Dharm ghcsa. JSS Vol. I, p. 262. Verse No. Jiyakappa. Jinabhadra, JSSGM. 7. Jinavijaya, Ahmedabad, Verse No. 19.6. Jiyakappablasa. Jinabhadra. Ed. Paryavijaya, Ahmedabad, Verse No. 1937. Jay Tihu. Jhansa. Jinada Akhya. JinaSto. JinThu. Jivabhi. JivanuSam. Jiv Anu. Jiva Pra. JivSa. Jiv Vly. Jiv Viy Tba. JiyKapp. Jiy KappBha. For Private and Personal Use Only

Page #41
Abbreviation Name of the Besk, Author. Edition, Editor etc. Mole of Reference Jiy KappCu. JnaSto. JogNa. JogSa. Joiska. Jon Tha. JSS. Jiyakappacunni. Siddhascnagani. ISSGM. 7, Jinavijaya, Page. Line, (Prose). Ahoredabad, (Verse No.) Jnanastotra, Jinacandra. JSS Vol. I. p. 87. Verse No. Joganandi, JAS. I. 54 55, MJV. Punyavijaya, Bombay, 1968. Sutra No. Jogasara, A. Upadl ye, Bombay, 1937. Verse No. Joisakarandaga, JAS 17 (Part I), pp. 361-408, MJV. Verse No. Punyavijaya, Bhejaka, Bonbay, 1984. Jenitthya, Dhermaghosil, AGRM. Verse No. Jainastotragandoha, Vol. I. II. PJSG. 1. Muni Amarvijaya, Page. Line Ahmedabad, 1932 Jugaijinindacariya. Va dhamapasuri, LDS 104, R. K. Paga- Page. Line riya Ahmedabad, 1987. Kahanayakosa, cf. K. SoPra. Story. Verse Kaharayana kosa, Devabhadra, Ed. Punya vijaya, Atmananda- Kathanaka. Verse sab'a, Bhavnagar. 1944. ( Page. Line) Kabakosu, Sricandra, PrtS. 13, Hiralal Jain, Ahmedabad, Samdhi. Kadavaka. Line Juga lica Kaban Ko Kahara Ko. Kako. 1959. KaKoPra. Kalka. Kalka (Bhav.) Kalka.( Dharm.) Kalp Vi. Ka Sa Ku. Kam Pay.(N.) Kathakosnprakarana, inesvara, SJGN. 11, BVB. Jinavijaya Page. Line Mudi, Bombay. 1919. Kalakacaryakathaneka W. Norman Brown, pp. 1-86, Wash- Page. Line ington, 1933. Kala kacaryakatharaka Blavadeva, W. Norman Brown, Verse No. pp. 87-92, Wasir gton. 1933. Kolakacaryakathana ka Dharmaprabba Suri, W. Norman Verse No. Browo, rp. 92-IC1, Washington, 1933. Kalpalataviveka, Anonymous, LDS. 17, Nagar, Shastry, Page. Line Ahmedabad, 1968. Kalasaruvakulaka. Jinadatta. Apabhramsakavyatrayi, GOS. Verse No. 37, pp. 67-80, Baroda, 1927. Kammapayadi, Nemic andra, JMJGM. 11, Hiralal Sastri, Verse No. Varanasi, 1961. Kammapayadi, Sivasarmin Vijayapremsuri, Dabhoi, Page. Line. Gujrath. Kammapayadicunni, V jayapremsuri, Dabhoi, Gujrath. Folio. Side, Line Karmastava Karningiantha II, AJGRM. 85, pp. 66-97, Verse No. Caturvijuya. Bhavnagar, 1934. Kaisavalo, R mapunivada. IGRK A. N. Upadhye, Canto. Verse Bombay, 19-0. Kammavivaga (Karmagrantha I), Devendra, AJGRM. 85, Verse No. pp. 1 65, Catur vijaya, Bhavnagar, 1934. Kappuramanari, Rajasekhara, HOS. MR., S. Konow, Delhi, Act. Verse. Line 1963. KamPay.($) Kam PayCu. Kam Th.( D.) Kaisva KamVi.(D.) KapMan. P. D. II For Private and Personal Use Only

Page #42
Abbreviation Name of the Book, Author, Elion, Editor etc. Mode of Reference Kapp. J. Th. S. KappBha. Kappi. KappNi. KappVad. KarCa. KarnaBha. KarpaSu. KarpCa Bha. Kar Vajr. Kalpasutra : Sutra No. 1] Jinacariya, Theravali, Sarnayari, H. Jacobi, AKM. 7, 1. Leipzig, 1879. 21 Ed. K. C. Lalwani. MB. Delbi, 1979. 31 Paijusa nakappa with comm. Branavali by Dharma dasagani, AJGRM. 71, Bbavnagar, 1922. Kappabbasa (Brhatkalpasutra), Samghada sagani. AJGRM. Verse No. 82, Catur vijaya. Punya vijaya, Bhavnagar, 1935. Kappiya, cf. Nirayuvaliyao. P. L. Vaidy: Poona, 1932. Sutra No. Kappanijjutti, Bhadrababu, AJGRM. 82, Catur vijaya, Punya- Verse No. vijaya, Bhavnagar, 1933. Kappavadinsiyao, ct. Nirayavaliyao, P. L. Vaidya, Poona, Sutra No. 1932. Karakandac: riu, kanakamara, ACDIGM. 4, Hiralal Jain, Sandbi. Kadavaka. Line Karanja, 1934. Karnabhara, Bhasa, Bhasanatakacakra, POS. 54, C. R, Deva. Verse. Line dhar, Poona, 19.7. Karnasundari Bilhana, KM. 7, Pt. Durgaprasada, K. P. Act. Verse. Line Parab, Bombay, 1932. Karpuracaritabhana, Vatsaraja, Rupakasatkam, pp. 23-35, Act. Verse. Line C. D. Dalal, Barcda, 918 Karunavajrayudha Balacandrasuri, JAGRM. 56, Caturvijaya, Act. Verse Line Bhavnagar, 1916. Kasayapabuda, Gunadhara, SDJJJS. Sur eruchandra Divakar, Verse No. Phaltan, 1968 Kattigeyapuvekkba, Sv. mi Kumara, R. SM. A. N Upadhye, Verse No. Agas, Gujrat, 1960. Prakstamanjari, Ka vayana, NSP. Mukuada Sharma, Bombay, Pariccheda. Sutra. Verse 1918. Kaumud mitripanda, Ramacandra, JAS. 59, Punyavijaya, Act. Verse. Line Bhavnagar, 1917. Kaumudimahostava, Vijjaka. DBGS(M. 4, M. Ramkrishna Act. Verse. Line Kavi, S. K. Ramnath Sastri, 1929. Kavidarpana, Anonymous, RPGM. 64, H. D. Velankar, Uddesa. Gatha No. Jodhpur, 1962. Kavyalankara, Rudrata, KM, 2, Pt. Durgaprasad, W. L. Adhyaya. Sloka Pansikar, 1886. Kavyanusasana, Hemacandra, KM. 70, Sivadatta, K. P. Parab, Page. Lige 1934. Kavyanusasana, Vagbhata, KM. 43, Sivadatta, K. P. Parab, Page. Line 1894 K vyaprakas, Marmata, LORI. R. D. Karmarkar, Poona, Page. Li 10 19 0. Kesigoyamasandhi, Sandhikavyasain accuya, pp. 83-89, LDS. Kadavaka. Line 72, R. M. Shah, Ahmedabad, 1980. KasaPa. KattiAnu. Katya.(Gr.) Kaum Mi. Kaumuma. KaviDar. Kavyalan.(Ru.) Kavyanu.( He.) Kavyanu (Va.) Kavya Pra. KosiGoSam. For Private and Personal Use Only

Page #43
Abbreviation Name of the Book Author, Edition, Editor etc. Mode of Reference Kban Ku. KhavSa. Kirat Vya. Krama.(Gr.) Khantikulaya, Vasudeva: uri, Prakaranasandoha, p. 18, AS. Verse No. Ratlam, 1929. Khavanasara, Nemicand a, GHDJGM. 5, G. Jain, S. Jain, Verse No. Calcutta. Kiratarjuniyavyayoga, Vatsaraja, Rupa kasatham, pp. 1-21, Page. Line C. D. Dalal, Baroda, 1918. Samksiptasara (Prakstadhyaya), Kramadisvara, S. R. Banerjee, Karya. Sutra. PrTS. 22, Ahmedabad, 1950. Kumarapalacarita. Hemicandra, BSS. 60, NSP. S. P. Sarga. Verse No. Pandita, Bombay, 1900. Kumarapalapratibcdha. Somaprabha, GOS. 14, Jinavijaya, Page. Lino Baroda, 1920. Kummaputtacariya, Jinamanikya, P. L. Vaidya, Pcova, 1930. Verse No. Kundamala, Dinnaga, CSCRS. 28, Kalikumar Datta, Calcutta, Act. Verse. Lino Kum.Ca.(H.) Kuma Pra. KummCa. Kunda Ma. 1964. KuvMaka. LaAjisasta. Labsa. Lagnasu. Lahuna. LakseSa.(R.) Laksml.(Gr.) Kuvalayamalakaha, l dybtapasuri, SJGM. 45, BVB. A. N. Page. Line Upadhye, Bombay, 1959. Laghu-Ajita-Santistava o Ullasikkamathotta. Saptasmarana- Verse No. stava, pp. 14-21, JSPPF. 46, Surat, 1942. Labdbisara. Nemicandra, GHDJOM. 5, G. Jain, S. Jain, Verse No. Calcutta. Lagnasuddhi, Srijainajyot rgrapthasangraha, ksamavijayagani, Verse No. NSP. Bombay, 1918. Labunandi, JAS. 1, pp. 49-53. MJV. Punyavijaya, Bombay, Sutra No. 1968. Laghuksetrasamasa, Ratnasekhara, AGRM. 46, Bombay, VS. Verse No. 1972. Sadbhasacandrika, Laksniidhara, BSPS. 71, K, P. Trivedi, Adhyaya. Pada. Sutra Bombay, 1916. Lalitamadbava, Rupagosvami, KSGM. 190, Babulala Shukla Act. Verse. Line Shastri, Varanasi, 1959. Laghunavakaraphala, Jin acandra, Prakaranasan daha, p. 44, Verse No. AS. Ratlam, 1929. Laghusariigbayani, In Prakaranaratna, pp. 24--28, Ahmedabad, Verse No. VS. 1988. Lingapahuda. Kundakunda. Satprabhrtadisanigrala, pp. 38C- Verse No. 384, MDJGM. 17, Pannalal Soni, Bombay, VS. 1977. Lilavai, Kautubala, SJGM. 31, BVB. A. N. Upadhye, Verse No. Bombay, 1949 Loganalibattisi, Dharmaghosa, AJGM. Ahmedabad. Verse No. Lokantikadevastavana, Dharmaghosa, JSS, Vol. 1, p. 109. Verse No. Lokavijayayantra, Nemicandra Shastri, Varanasi, Vira Verse No. Samvat 2407. LaliMa. LaNavPha. LaSamgh. LinPa. Lila. Log Bat. LokDeSta. LoViYa. For Private and Personal Use Only

Page #44
XII Abbreviation MaBan. Madhyalya. MahaNis. Maha Mai. Maba Pacc. MabaPu.(P.) Maba Vica. ManipaCa. ManipaCa.( H.) Manolia Nume of the Book, Author. Edilua, b'ditur elc. Mode of Reference Mababandha, Bhutabali, JMJGM. Sumaruchandra Diwakar, Vol. Page. Line Kashi, 1947. Madhyamavyayoga, Bhasa, Bhasn tak cakra, pp. 421-440, Page. Line POS. 54, C. R. Devadhur, Poona, 1937. Mahanisiba : Adhyana. Section 1) I-V, J. Deleu, W. Schubring, Hamburg, 1963. (Verse No.) 2) VI-VIII, F. R. Hamm, W. Schatring, liambuig. Addliyapa. Section 1951. (Verse No.) Mahartham njari, Mahesvarapanda, Yoga intra-gianthamala, Verse No. Varanasi, 1972. Mahapaccakkhana, JAS, 17 (part 1). pp. 101 109. MJV. Verse No. Punyavijaya, Bhojaka, Bombay, 1:84. Mahapurana, Puspusanta, MDJG. 73, P. L. Vaidys, Bombay, Sandi, Kadavaka. Line 1937. Mahaviracarita, Bhavabhuti, OUP. To lar Ball, Ladon, 1978. Page. Line Manipaticaritat, Anonymous, RAS. R. liams, Great Britain, Verse No. 1959. Manipaticarita, Haribhadra, RAS. R. Olms, Great Britain, Verse No. 1959. Manoramakaba, Vardhamanasuri, LDS. 9., R. K. Pagariya, Page. Lue (Verse No.) Abmedabad, 1983. Malalamadhava, Bhavabhuti, BSPS. 15, BORI. R. G. Act. Veise. Line Bhandarkar, Poona, 197). Malavikagnimitra, Kalidasa, K. A. Subia nania Iyer, New Act. Verse. Line Delhi, 1977 Mallijinastavana, Jinacaudra, JSS Vol. 1, p. 36% Verse No. Mallikamakarauda, Ramacapdra, LDS. 91, Punyavijaya, Act. Verse. Line Ahmedabad, 9. Maranavibhatti or Maranasamali JAS. 17. (Part I), pp. 99- Verse No. 109, MJV. Puryavjaya, Bhojaka, Jombay, 1984. Prakta-Sarvasva, Markandeya, PTS. !1, K. C. Acarya, Pada. Sutra Ahmedabad, 1963. Mattavilasaprabasana, Malendra Vikrana Varu , TSS, 55, Act. Verse. Line T. Ganapati Sisiri, Trivandrum, 1917. Maba viracariya, Gunacandra, LDJPS. 75. Bombay, 1929. Folio. Side. Line (Prastava) Nahaviracaritastotra, Jinavailabion Pr Karinaadidoha, p. 10, Verse No. AS Ratlan, 1929. Mahavirakalasa ( Apabransamaya ), Dharmagica, JSS. Verse. No. Vol. I, p. 257. Mahavirastotra (Virajinathaya ), Abhayadeva, JSS. Vol. 1, Verse No. p. 197. Alayanaparajayacariu. Iurideva. JMGM. Hiralal Jain, Sasidhi, Kadavaka. Line Varanasi, 1944. MalaMa. Mala vika. MalliJiSta. Mall Mak. MaranVi. Mark.(Gr.) MatVil'ra. MaViCa.(G.) MaViCasto. Ma Vika. MaViSto. Maya Paraca. For Private and Personal Use Only

Page #45
xit1 Abbrevialion Name of the book, Author, Edition, Editor etc. Mode of Reference Maya Ra. Maya ReSam. MicDukku:(I, II) Mit Manth Ku. MokPa. Mroch Mudra Ra. Mula. MuSud Pa. MuSuvraCa. Naga. Mayarabiyatthaya, Sap:asmaranastava, JSPPF, 46, Surat, Verse No. 1942. Mayanarehasandbi, Jina.prahha : Kadavaka. Line 1] Saridhikavyasamuccaya, pp. 43-47, LDS. 72, R. M. Shah, Ahmedabad, 1980. 2] Madanarekha Akbyayika, LDS. 39, pp. 169-173, Becharadas Doshi, Ahmedabad, 1973. Micchadukkadikulaya, JAS. 17 (Part II), pp. 245-246, Verse No. MJV. Punyavijaya, Bhojaka, Bomboy, 1984. Mitbyalvamanthapakulaka, Prakaranasandoha, p. 45, AS. Verse No. Ratlam, 1929. Mokkhapahuda, Kundaunda, MDJGM. 17, Pannalal Soci, Verse No. Bombay, VS. 1977. Mrcchakarika, Sudruka, N. B. Godbole, Bombay, 1896. Act, Line Mudraraksasa, Visakt adatta, Alfred Hillebrandt, Breslau, Page. Line 1912. Mulacara, Vattakera, JMJGM. 19, K C. Shastri, Jagan. Verse No. (Adhikara ) Mohan Shastri, Pangalal Jain, Bombay, 1984. Mulasuddbipagarant, Pradyumnasuri, Prls. 15, A. M. Verse No. Page. Llue Bhojaka, Abmedabad, 1971, Tika of Devacandra. Munisuvratasvamicarita, Candrasuri, Pt. Rupendrakumar Verse No. Pagariya, LDS. 106, Ahmedabad, 1989. Nagananda, Sriharsa, .SS. 59, T. Ganapati Sastri, Trivan- Act. Verse. Line drum, 1917. Nasadhananda, Ksemisvara, ALS. 112, A. K. Warder, Act. Verse. Line K. Kuojanni Rija, Madras, 1986. Nalavilasanataka, Ramacandra, GOS. 39, G. K. Shirgonde- Act. Verse. Line kar, L. B. Gandhi, Baroda, 1926. Namaskarastavana, Anonymous, JSS. Vol. I, P. 44. Verse No. Namakkaratthaya, Joacandra, Prakaranasaindoha, p. 44, AS. Verse No. Ratlam, 1929. Namiugastava Manatunga, JSPPF. 46, Saptasmaranastava, Verse No. pp. 21-29, Surat, 1942. Nammayasundarisamdhi, Jnaprabha, Sandbikavyasamuccaya, Kadavaka. Line pp. 53-58, LDS. 12, R. M. Shah, Ahmedabad, 1980. Nanacittakaprakarana, Prakaranasaidoha, p. 32, AS. Ratlam, Verse No. 1929. Nandisaraceiyasamthava, Prakaranasandoba, p. 13, AS, Verse No. Ratlam, 1929. Nandisutta, JAS, 1, pp. 1-48, MJV. Punyavijaya, Bombay, Sutra Nc. 1968. Naddisuttacunni, Jinadasagani, PrTS. 9, Punyavijaya, Vara- Page. Line pasi, 1956. Nanapancamikaha, Mabesvara, SGM. 25, BVR. A. S. Kaha No. Verse No. Copani, Dombay, 19:19). Naisa NalaViNa. Nama Sta. Nama Tha. NamiuSta. NamSuSan. NanCitPra. NandCeySun. Nandi. NandiCu. NaPauka. For Private and Personal Use Only

Page #46
XIV Abbreviation Name of the Book, Author, Ellition, Editor etc. Mode of Reference Natysa. NavPay. NavTaPra. Naya. NayCa.(P.) NeNaCa.( Ha.) NeNaca.(J.) NeNaNavSto. NigChat. Niraya. Natyasastra, Bharata, M. Ghosh, Calcutta, 1967. Adhyaya, Verse Navapaya, Devaguptasuri, DLJP. 68, Bombay, 1929. Verse No. Navatattvaprakarana, Prakaranaratna, pp. 11-18, Ahmeda- Verse No. bad, VS. 1988. Nayadhammakahao : Srutaskandha. Adhyayana. 1] Angaguttani 3, JVB. Mani Nathmal, Ladnun, 1974. Sutra 2] N. V. Vaidya, Poona, 1940 3] AS. with Abhayadeva's comra., Mehsana, 1929. Nayakumaracariu, Puspadanta, DDJGM. 1, Hiralal Jain, Saindh. Kadavaka. Line Karanja, 1933. Nemipahacariu, Haribhadra, LDS. 25, H.C. Bhayani, M. C. Bhava, Radda, Line Modi, Ahmedabad, 1970. Nemibabacariya, Jinavallabha, Prakaranasaindoha, p. 7, AS. Verse No. Ratlam, 1929. Nemrinatha-nava-bhava-stotra, Dharmitghosa, JSS. Vol. 1, Verse No. p. 109. Nigoyachattisi, with comm., DLJP. Surat, Vs. 1980. Folio. Side. Line Nirayavaliyao : 1] P. L. Vaidya, Poona, 1932. Sutra No. 2) Uvaugasuttant 4 (Part II, pp. 715-740, JVB. Upanga. Sutra Ladnun, 1989. Nisiba : Uddesa. Sutra 1 ] Navasuttani 5, pp. 665-812, JVB. Yuvacarya Maba pranjna, Ladoun, 1987. 2) Nisiha, Ed. W. Schubring in Vavahara und Nisiha sutta, Leipzig, 1918. Nisibabhasa, ASRM. 3, Amar Muni, Kanbayyalal Kamal, Verse No. Delhi, 1982. Nisibacunni, ASRM. 3, Amar Muni, Kanhayyalal Kamal, Vol. Page. Line Delhi, 1982. Nivvanabhatti, Kundakunda, Jinen lra-guna-samstuti va Verse No. bbakti, B. G. Khot, Kolbapur, 1959. Niyamasara, Kundakunda, KKJSM, 8, Himmatlal Shab, Verse No. Songhar, 1951. Ohanijjutti, Bhadrabahu, AS. Mehsana, 1919, Verse No. Paccakkhanasaruva, Yasodeva, RKS. Ratlam, 1927. Verse No. Pabudadoba, Ramasimba, ACDJGM. 3, Hiralal Jain, Karanja, Doha No. 1933. Pauakosa, Paharaa, Mithila University Gr. 21, Dr. Goswami, Pariccheda. Sutra Darbhanga, 1968. Paiyalaccbinamamala, Dhanapala, KJGM. 1, B. J. Doshi, Word No. Ahmedabad, 1960. Nis. Nis Bha. NisCu. NivBha. Niy Sa. OgbaNi. PaccSaru. Pado. Pahara.(Gr.) Pailana. For Private and Personal Use Only

Page #47
Abbreviation Name of the Book Author, Edition, Editor ete. Mole of Reference PajAra. PaNaCa.(P.) Pana Tha. PancaCu. Panca Pra. PancaRa PancatrimJiGuSta. Pancatthi. PanGuBha. Fanba. PanKalJiThu. Pappav. PanPar Tha. Pajjantarabana, Somasuri, JAS 17 (Part II), MIV. Verse No. Punyavijaya, Bhojaka, Bombay, 1987. Pasanahacariu, Padmakinti, PrTS. 8, P. K. Modi, Varanasi, Samdhi. Kadavaka. Line 1965. Pasanahatthaya, Prakar inasamdoha, pp. 78, AS. Ratlam, Verse No. 1929. Pancasakacurni-Yasodeva, DLJP. 102. Surat, 1952. Folio. Side. Line Pancasaka prakarana, Haribhadra, with Abhayadeva's comm., Pancasaka No. and Verse JDPS. Bhavnagar, 1912. Pancaratra, Bhasa. Bhasanatakacakra, pp. 373-420, POS. Act. Verge. Line 54, C. R. Devadhar, Poona, 1937. Pancatrimsit-Jinavani-guna-stavana, Dharmaghosa, JSS. Verse No. Vol. I, p. 267 Pancatthikaya. Kundaku ada, KKJSM. 73, H. J. Shah, Son- Gatba No. gadha, VS 2014. Pancagurubhakti. Kunda kunda, Jinendra-guna-samstuti va Verse No. bhakti, B. G. Khot, Kolhapur, 1959. Panhavagaranai : 1] JVB. Muni Nathmal, Ladnun. VS. 2031. Adhyaya. Sutra 2] With Abhaydeva's comm., NSP. Bombay, 1919. Page. Line Pancakallanajinatthuya, Jivavallabha, cf. JSS. Vol. I, p. 95. Verse No. Papnavana. JAS 9, MJV. Punyavijaya Bombay, 1971. Pada. Sutra No. Pancaparametthithavana, Mapatunga, Stotratraya, p. 237, Verse No. DLJP. 79, R. H. Kapadiya, Bombay 1932. Pancasamgaha, Candram abarsi, AS, 47, Surat, 1927. Verse No. Pancasamgaha, JMJGM. 10, Hiralal Jain, Varanasi, 1960. Adhikara. Verse No. Pancasamgaha with Paiya-vitti, JMJGM. 10. BJP. p. 541 f. Book. Verse ( Page. Line) Pancasutta, Anonymous. BLII. Muni Jambuvijaya, Delhi, Sutra. Divisions 1986. Pancavatthuya, Haribhadra, DLJPF. 69, and AS, Surat, Vastu. Gatha No. 1927. Paramappapayasu, Yogin ludeva, RJSM. 10, A. N. Upadhye, Adhikara. Gatha Bombay, 1937. Parsvadevastavana, Jaya Irti, JSS. Vol. II, p. 129. Verse No. Parsvajinastavana, Ratna kirti, JSS. Vol. II, p. 40. Verse No. Parsvanatha-dasa-bhava-stotra, Dharmaghcsa, JSS. Vol. p. 110. Verse No. Parsvanatha-jina-stavana (navagrahasvarupagarbhita ), Verse No. Anonymous, ISS. Vol. II, p. 126. Parsvanatha-j na-stavana Ratnakirti. JSS. Vol. II, p. 40. Verse No. Parsvanatha laghu-stava (navagrahastutigarbha ), JSS. Vol. I, Verse No. p. 288. Parsvanathastavana, Kamalaprabha, JSS. Vol. I, p. 242. Verse No. Parsvanathastavana, Jiua vallabha, JSS. Vol. I, p. 93. Verse No. PanSam.(C.) PanSam. Dig.) PanSam.( Dig.) II Pansu. Pana. Paramapp. ParsvadeSta. ParsvaJiSta. ParsvanaDaBba Sto. Parsvana JiSta. ParsvanaJiSta.(R.) Parsvana LaSta. ParsvanaSta.( D. ParsvanaSta.( J.) For Private and Personal Use Only

Page #48
XVI Abbreviation Name of the Book, Author, Eltion, Editor etc. Mode of Reference Partha Pa. Parva Pa. PaumCa.(S.) PaumCa.(V.) Paum SiCa. PavParl. PavSa. PavSaro. PindNi. PosVi. PraboCa. Pra Paing. Prasa Ra. Parthaparakrama, Paramara Sri Prelhadapadeva, GOS. 1. Act. Verse. Line C. D. Dalal, Baroda, 1917. Parvatiparinaya, Banabhatta, NSP. V. L. Panshikar, Bombay, Act. Verse. Line 1916. Pannacariu, Svayatubbu, SJGM. BVB. H. C. Bhayani, Samdhi Kadavaka. Line Bombay, 1953. Paumacariya, Vimalasuri H. Jacobi, PTS. 6, Punyavijaya, Parva Sloka Varanasi, 1962 Paumasiricariu. Dhabil, SIGM. PVB. Bhayani, Modi, Sanidhi Line Bombay, 948 Pavayanaparikkhi, Dharmasagaragani, RKS, Surat, 1937. Visrama. Sloka Pavayanasara. Kundakunda, RJSM. 9. A. N. Upadhye, Adhikara. Gatha Bombay, 1935 Pavaya nasaroddhara, Nemicandra, DI. P. 58, NSP. Bombay, Gatha No. 1922. Pindanijjutti, Bhadrababu, DLJP. 105, Surat, 1958. Verse No. Posabavihi. Jinavallabha, Prakaranas nidoha, p. 40. AS. Verse No. Ratlam, 1929. Prabodhacandrodaya, Krsnamisrayati. CABP. 20, R. N. Act. Verse. Line Tripathi, Varanasi, 1977. Prakrtapaingala, PrTS II, B. S. Vyas, Varanasi, 1959. Pariccheda. Gatha Prasannaraghava, Jayadeva, S. M. Paranjape, N. S. Panse, Act. Verse. Line Poona, 1894. Pratima, Bhasa, Bhasanatakacakra, pr. 249-320, POS. 54, Act. Verse. Line C. R. Devadhar, Poona, 1937. Pratijayaugandhariyana, Bhaa, Bba unatakacakra, pp. 57- Act. Verse. Line 108, POS, 54, C. R. Devadlar, Pouna, 1937. Priyadarsika, Sriharsa : Act. Verse. Line 1] N. G. Suru, Poona, 1972 2 Indo-Iranian Series 10, G. K. Nariman, J. Ogden, Charles, New York, 1923. Pudgalsattrimsika, Ratnasinba, with comm. Verse No. Puhavicaudacariya, Santisuri, PrtS. 16, Ramnikvijaya, Page, Line Ahnedabad, 1972. Prakrtanusisana, Purusottama, Luigia. Nitti Dolci, Paris, Adhyaya Sutra 1938. Prakrtananda, Raghunatha Kavi. RPGM. 10. Mugi Jina- Sutra N. vijaya, Jodhpur, 1962 Rambhamanjari, Nayacindrasuri, RIPIA 14, RP. Poddar, Act. Verse. Line Vaishali, 1976. Rasainavasudhakara, Singabhupala, TSS. 50, T. Ganapati Vilasa. Sutra Sastri, 1916. Rasagangadbara, Jagannathapandita, KM. 12, with comm. of Page. Line Nagesa and Sarala of Mathuranatha Shastri. Prati. PratiYau. PriyDa. PudSat Tri. PuhCa. Purusa.(Gr.) Raghu.(Gr.) Ram Nlan. RasaSu. RasGan. For Private and Personal Use Only

Page #49
XVII Abbreviation Name of the Bok, Author. Edition, Editor etc. Mode of Reference Ratna. RayPa. RayPa. RaySa. RaySeKa. RiPaSam. RitNeCa. RitSamu. Rsa DeSta. RsaPan. Rsa Vista. R$iSta. RukmiHa. Ratnavali, Sriharsa, POBH. C. R. Desadhar, N. G. Suru, Page. Line Poona, 1954. Rayanaprikkha, Thal:kura Pherti, Vivek Publications, S. R. Verse No. Sharma, Aligarh, 1984. Rayapasenijja, Uvan asuttan-4 (Part 1), pp. 81-212, JVB. Sutra No. Yuvacharya Mabaprajna Ladnun, Rajasthan, 1987. Rayanasara, Kurdakunda, Balbhadra Jain, Jaipur, 1979. Verse No. Rayanaseharikaha, Jitaharsaganl, Caturavijaya. JAGRM. 63, Page. Line ( Verse No.) Bombay, 1917. Risabaparanasandhi, Ratnaprabha, Saridhikavyasamuccaya, Kadavaka. Line pp. 1-8, R. M. Shah, LDS. 72, Ahmedabad, 1980. Ritt hanemicariu, Svayambhu, JMGM. 19, D. C. Jain, Sagga. Kadavaka. Line Varanasi, 1985. Ritthasamuccaya, Dirgadevacarya, BSS. 21, BVB. A. S. Sloka No. Gopani, Bombay, 1985. Rsabhadevajnastava, inaprabha, JSS. Vol. I, p. 227. Verse No. Rsabhapaucasika, Dhanapala, DLJP. 83, Hiralal Kapadiya, Sloka No. Bombay, 1933. Rsabhavirastava, Santicandra, Schubring, Kleine Schriften Verse No. p. 287, Germany. Rsimandalastava, Dharmaghosasuri, JSS. Vol. I, pp. 273-339. Verse No. Rukminiharana, Vatsaraja, Rupakasatka, pp. 37-74, GOS. Page, Line (Verse No. ) 8, C. D. Dalal, Baroda, 1918. Sasvatacaityastava, Devendrasuri, JSS. 1, Vol. I, pp. 99-105. Verse No. Savayadhammadcha, Devasena, ACDJGM. 2, Hiralal Jain, Verse No. Karanja, 1932. Sravakadharmavidhiprakarana, Haribhadra, AJGM. 77. Verse No. Caturavijaya, Bhavnagar, 1924. Sadasii, Devendra, Karmagrantha 4, Caturavijaya, AGRM, Verse No. 85, Bhavnagar, 1934. Sadharmikavatsalya kulaka. Abhayadeva, Prakaranasamdoha, Verse No. p. 15, AS. Ratlan, 1929. Sahityadarpana, Visvanathi, NSP, 1922. with the Vivrti of Page. Line Ramacacana Tarkaviigisa Bhattaciirya, Durgaprasad Dvivedi. Sahityamimansa, Mahakavi Mankhaka, SBGM. 119, Gauri- Page. Line (Verse No.) nath Shastri, Varanasi, 1984. Abhijanasakuntala, Kalidasa, Carl Cappeiler, Leipzig, 1909. Page. Line Salibhaddasardhi, Ratnaprabha, Samdhikavya camiccaya, Kadavaka. Line pp. 28-36, LDS. 72, R. M. Shah, Ahmedabad, 1980. Simacar prakarana, Anonymous, AS, Mehesana, 1919. F'olio Side. Line Subodhasamacari, Sricandra, LDJP. 62, Bombay, 1924. F'olio. Side, Line Samacari, Tilakacarva, DLIP. Bhavnagar, VS. 1990. Folio. Side, Line SaCalSta. Sa Dha Do. SaDhaVi. SadS.D.) SadVatKu. SahiDa. SabiMi. Sak. SaliSatii. Samaca Pra. Samaca.( sri ) Samaca.(Til.) P. D. II For Private and Personal Use Only

Page #50
Shri Mahavir Jain Aradhana Kendra Abbreviation Samara Ka. Samav. Samb Panca. SambSit. Samghku. SamkaSu. SamoTha. SamSi. SamSat. (H.) Samtb. Samudra Ma. Sanatkuka. Sande Ra. SanDola. Sanj Man. SanKuCa. Sanm Ta. Santica. Santina Dva BhaSto. Santista. www.kobatirth.org XVIII Name of the Book, Author, Edition, Editor etc. Samaraiccakaba, Haribhadra, Bibliotheca Indica, Vol. 169, Hermann Jacobi, Calcutta, 1926. Acharya Shri Kailassagarsuri Gyanmandir Mode of Reference Page. Line Samavaya : 1] Angasuttani-1, pp. 825-954, Muni Nathamal, JVB. Samavaya. Sutra No. Ladnun, VS. 2031. 21 JAS. 3, pp. 323-480, Muni Jambuvijaya, MJV. Samvaya No. Bombay, 1985. Sambobapancasiya, Raidhu, (?) B C. Jain, (Bhaskar), Jaipur, Gatha No. 1985. Sambodhasittari, Ratnasekhara, SVIGM. 10, pp. 6-21, Verse No. Ahmedabad, 1927. Samghasvarupakulaka, Haribhadra, Prakaranasandoha, p. 14, Verse No. AS. Ratlam, 1929. Samkalpasuryodaya, Srivenkatanatha, ALS. 65, Pt. Krisna- Act. Verse. Line macarya, Madras, 1948. Samosaranatthaya. Dharmaghosa, Khadia, Ahmedabad, 1916. Samayasara, Kunda kunda, RJSM. Manoharlal Siddhant Shastri, Bombay, 1919. Sammattasattari, Bombay, 1916. Haribhadra, DLJP. 35, Lalitavijaya, Verse No. Samthara, JAS. 17 (Part I), pp. 280-291, MJV., Muni Verse No. Punyavijaya, Bhojak, 1984. Samudramanthana, Vatsaraja, Rupal:asatka, pp. 149-191, Page. Line (Verse No.) GOS. 8, C. D. Dalal, Baroda, 1918. Verse No. Verse No. Sanatkumara-cakravarti-kathanaka, Haribhadra, Appendix, Verse No. pp. 33-160 to SanKuCa. LDS. 42, H. C Bbayani, M. C. Modi, Ahmedabad, 1974. Sandesarasaka, Abdul Rahamana, SJGM. 22, Jinavijaya Muni, Prakrama. Verse No. Bombay, 1945. For Private and Personal Use Only Sandehadolavali, Jinadattasuri, Comm. Srijayasagar Upa- Verse No. dhyaya, Jamnagar, 1912. Sanjamamanjarl of Mahesvarasuri, P. D. Gune, Introduction Verse No. to Bhavisayatta kaha, pp. 37-39. GOS. 20, Baroda, 1923. Sanamkumaracariu : Radda No. Line 1] Haribhadra, H. Jacobi, Munchen, 1921. 2] Sanatkumaracariya, Haribhadra, H. C. Bhayani, M. C. Modi, LDS. 42, Ahmedabad. 1974. Sanmatitarka, Siddhasena Divakara, Pt. Dalsukh Malvaniya, Chapter. Verse No. Bombay, 1939. Santinahacariya, Jinavallabha, Prakaran asam doha, p. 6, AS. Verse No. Ratlam, 1929. Santimathadvadarabbavastotra, Dharmaghosa, JSS. Vol. 1, Verse No. p. 107. Verse No. Santikarastava, Munisundara, JSS. Vol. I, p. 319.

Page #51
XIX Abbreviation Sara Kantha. Sari Pa. Sar Tiku. SarvaJiCaDulSto. Sarvasa. Sat.(C.) SatAg. SatCu. SatPra. SatLaka. Satthi Sa. Name of the Booli, Author, Edition, Editor etc. Mode of Reference Sarasvatikantbabharana, Bhoja, KM. 94, Bombay, 1934. Page. Line Saravali Paippaya, JAS, 17 (part I ), pp. 350-360, Muni Verse No. Punyavijaya, A. M Bhojak, MJV. Bombay, 1984. Sarvatirthamabarsikulakit, Jinesvara, Prakaranasamdoha, pp. Verse No. 17-19, AS. Ratlan, 1929. Sarvajina-caturvidha-du! sama-sangraha-stotra, Anonymous, Verse No. JSS. Vol. I, p. 373. Sarvajnasataka, Dharmasagaragani, AUGM. I, Kheda, Vs. Verse No. 2012. Sattari, Candramahattara, 6th Karmagrantha, JSM. 37, Verse No. pp. 157-380, Muni Jivavijaya, Mehsana, VS 1988. Satkhandagama, Puspadanta, Bhutabali, Sumatibai Shaba, Khanda. Paruvana. Sholapur, 1965. Anugama. Sutra Comm. Dhavala Vol. Page. Line Satakacurni-vyakhya, Sivasarman, Siddbasagaraji Mabaraja, Gatha No. Jaipur, 1974. Sat-Stbana-Prakarana, jinesvara, JSPF. 34, Surat, 1933. Prakarana. Verse No. Satrunjayalaghukalpa, Prakaranaratna, pp. 1-4, Abmedabad, Verse No. VS. 1988. Satthisaya, Nemicandra Bhandari, PGGM. B. J. Sandesara, Verse No. Baroda, 1953. Savayapannatti, Umasvati, Haribhadra's comm. NSP. Verse No. Keshavalal Premchandra, Bombay, VS. 1961. Sayaya, Devendra, 5th Karmagrantha, Muni Jivavijaya, Verso No. Mehsana, VS. 1988. Prakrtacandrika, BVP. Prabhakar Jha, Varanasi, 1969. Prakasa. Karika Setubandba: Ajvasaka. Verse No. 1 ] Setubandha ( - Ravanavaba ), Pravarasena. NSP. Bombay, 1935. 2) Ravanavaba, Pravarasena, R. Basak, CSCRS. 8, Calcutta, 1955. Siddbabbatti, Kundakunda, Jinendra-guna-samstuti va bhakti, Verse No. pp. 27-31, B. G. Khot, Kolhapur, 1959. Siddhapahuda, Anonymous (Ciranta acarya ), AGRM. 65, Verse No. Bhavnagar, 1921. Siddhapancasika, Devendra, AGRM. 16, Bhavnagar, VS. Verse No. 1969. Sigghamavabaraustava, Saptasmaranastava, pp. 44-45, JSPF. Verse No. 46, Surat, 1942, Silovaesamala, Jayakirti, LDS. 77, H. C. Bhayani, R. M. Verge No. Shah, Abmedabad, 1980. Silapahuda, Kundakusda, MDJGM. 17, pp. 385-392, Veres No. Pannalal Soni, Bornbay, VS. 1977. SavPan. Sayaya.( D.) SesKr.( Gr. ) Setu Ba. SidBha.(I. II.) SidPa. SidPan. Siggham. SiloMa. SnPa. For Private and Personal Use Only

Page #52
Abbreviation Name of the Book, Author, Edi ion, Editor etc. Mode of Reference SilSam. Sinha.(Gr. ) SimJiSta. Sin Man. SiSiVaka. SiVaca. Si VijCanCa. SraA.(V.) Sra Dha ViPra. Grad PraSu. Srikav. Srulia Na. Sta PajiSta. Silasamdhi, Sanidhika vyasamuccaya, pp. 96-98, LDS. 72, Verse No. R. M. Shah, Ahmedabad, 1980. Prakytarupavatara, Sinbaraja, RAS., E. Hultzsch, England, Vibhaga. Sutra 1909. Simandharajinastavana, Merunandana, .SS. Vol. I, p. 340. Verse No. Srngaramanjari, Visvesvara, A. N. Upx.dhve, Satara, 1969. Act. Verse. Line Sirisirivalakaba, Ratnasekharasuri, Yashendu Prakashapa, Verse No. 11, Muni Bhanuchandravijaya, Ahmedabad, 1963. Sirivalacariu, Narasenadeva, JMJGM. 12, Devendrakumar Sandni, Kadavaka. Line Jain, Delhi, 1974. Sirivijayacanda kevalicariya, Candraprabba, JDPS. Lhavnagar, Folio. Page. Line VS. 1962. (Vasunandi) Sravakacara, Vasunandi. MGM. Hiralal Jain, Verse No. Kashi, 1932. Sravakadharmavidhiprakarana, Ilaribhadra. AGKM. 77, Verse No. Caturavijaya, Bhavnagar, 1924. Sraddhapratikramanasutra, with Ratnasi khar's comm., DLJP. Verse No. 46, Surat, 1919. Sricihnakavya, Bilvamangala, TSS, 235, K. Raghavan Pillai, Sarga, Sloka No. Trivandrum, 1971. Srutajnananamaskara, Anonymous, JSS Vol. I, p. 87. Verse No. Stambbapaparsvajinastavana (Purnakalasa ), JSS. Vol. II, Verse No. p. 50. Subhadra, Hastimalia, MDJGM. 43, M. V. Patwardhan, Act. Verse. Line Bombay, 1950. Subhadradhananjaya, Kulasekharavarniani, TSS, T. Ganapathi Act. Verse. Line Sastri, N. P. Uoni, Delhi, 1987. Subbasiyagabasargaba, Jinesvara-uri, LDS. 52, A. M. Verse No. Bhojak, N. J. Shaba, in Gabara yanakosa, pp. 67-75, Abmedabad, 1975. Subhasiyapajjacangaha, Jinesvaraturi, LDS. 52, A. M. Verse No. Bhojak, N. J. Shaba, in Gabara yanakosa, pp. 70-82, Ahmedabad, 1975. Sudamsanacariu. Nayanandi, RIPJA. 3. liralal Jain, Vaishali, Sandhi. Kadavaka. Line 1970. Sugandhadasami kaha, Udayacandra, JMGM. , Hiralal Samdhi. Kadavaka. Line Jain, Varanasi, 1966. Sumimasaitari, Haribhadra, Prakaranasa. ciob. p. !2, AS. Verse No. Ratlam, 1929. Supasanabacariya, Lal margani, JV:SM. t. 5, 2, llar- Story. Section. Verse No. govindadas Shein, Benaras, 1919. Surapannatti, Tvai gasuittani-44 Paruli ), pp. 504 712. IVR. Pahuda. Sutra. Verse Yuvacharya Mahaprajna, Ladaun, 1989. Subha Subha Dha. SubbaGasan. Subha PajjSam. SudCa.(N.) Sag Daskia. SumiSat. SupasCat. Siiral. For Private and Personal Use Only

Page #53
Shri Mahavir Jain Aradhana Kendra Abbreviation SurSuCa. SusCa. Sut Pa. Suy. SuyBha SuyCu. SayNi. Svapna Va. SvayChan. Tamij Tho. Tand. Tapa Samva. Tapa Va. Tara. TarLo. TarVaKa.(Bha.) TattvarSu. Tattva Tar. TavSam. Thi www.kobatirth.org AXI Nume of the Book, Author, Edition, Editor etc. Surasundaricariya, Dhanesvara, JVSSM. 1, Hargovindadas Sheth, Banaras, 1916. Susadhacariya, Anonymous, JAGRM. Bhavnagar, 1918. Suttapahuda, Kundakunda, Pannalal Jain, Rajsthan, 1968. Suyagada: 1 P. L. Vaidya, Poona, 1928. Sutra No. 2] Angsuttani-1, pp. 251-486, JVB. Muni Nathmal, Srutaskandha. Adhyaya. Ladnun, VS. 2031. Uddesaka. Sutra 3] JAS. Muni Jambivijaya, MJV. Bombay, 1978. Suyabhatti, Kundakunda, Jinendra-guna-samistuti va bhakti, Verse No. B. G. Khot, Kolhapur, 1959. Acharya Shri Kailassagarsuri Gyanmandir Mode of Keference Pariccheda. Verse No. Suyagadacunni, Painatherabhadanta, PrTS. 19, Muni Punya- Page. Line vijaya, Ahmedabad, 1975. Suyagadanijjutti, Bhadrababu, PrTS. 19, Muni Punyavijaya, Page. Line Ahmedabad, 1975. Svapnavasavadattam, hasa, Bhasanatakacakra, pp. 1-50, Act. Verse. Line POS. 54, C. R. Devadhar, Poona, 1937. Svayambhuchandas, Svayaribhu, RPGM. 37, H. D. Velankar, Pu. Chapter. Verse No. Jodhpur, 1962. U. Chapter. Verse No. 2] Tandulaveyaliya, with the comm. of Jayavimalagani, DLJP. 59, NSP. Bombay, 1922. Verse No. Verse No. Tamijayathotta, Saptasmarinastava, pp. 29-36, JSPF. 46, Verse No. Surat, 1942. I] Tandulaveyaliya, JAS. 17 (Part I), pp. 35-65, Sutra No. (with Verse) MJV. Punyavijay1, Bhojak, Bombay, 1984. Tapatisanvarana, Kulasekharavarman, TSS. I, Ganapathi Act. Verse. Line Sastri, N. P. Unni, Delhi, 1987. Tapasavatsaraja, Scimatrarija alias Aokigaharsa, Yadagiri Act, Verse. Line Yathiraj Sampthkumar Ramanuj Muni, Mysore, 1928. Tarayans, Bappabhatti, PTS. Bappabhatti, PrTS. 24, H C. Bhayani, Verse No. Ahmedabad, 1987. Tarangalola (Samksipta-araigavati-katha ), Anonymous Verse No. LDS. 75, H. C. Bhayani, Ahmedabad, 1979. Thana: 11 JAS 3, MJV. pp. 1-322, Jambuvijaya, Bombay. 21 Augasuttani-1, pp. 487 824, JVB Muni Nathmal, Ladnun, VS. 203. Tarangavaikaba, Bhadresvara, TarLO, LDS. 75, pp. 231-258, Verse No. H. C. Bhayani. Ahmedabad, 1979. For Private and Personal Use Only Tattvarthasutra, Tattvarthadhigamasutra, Umas vati, with Adhyaya. Sutra comm. of Siddhasenagani, DLJP. 67, Hiralal Jain, Bombay, 1926. Tattvatarangini, Dharmasagara, AS. Ratlam, 1921. Tavasandbl, Samdhikavyasamuccaya, pp. 105-109, Vigalarajasuriya, LDS, 7, R. M. Shah, Almedabad, 1980, Verse No. Kadavaka. Line Sthana. Uddesaka. Sutra

Page #54
XXII Abbreviation Name of the Book, Author, Elition, Editor etc. Mode of Reference TiloPan. Tilosa. Tittho. TripuDi. Trivi (Gr. ) U]Kam Tha. Unma Ra.( Bha. ) Unma Ra.(Vi.) UruBh. Usani. Ussuku. Utt. Tioyapannatti, Yativrsabhacarya, JJGM. 1, A. N. Upadhye, Mahadhikara. Verse No. Hiralal Jain, Sholapur, 1943. Tiloyasara, Nericandra, Shivsagar Grantbmala 6, Ratanchond Verse No. (Adhikara No.) Jain Mukhtar, Chetanprakash Patni, Rajsthan, 1974. Titthogali, JAS. 17 (Part I), pp. 408-523, MJV. Punya- Verse No. vijaya, Bhojak, Bombay, 1984. Tripuradabadima, Vatsaraja. Rupakasatka, pp. 75-117, Page. Line (Verse No.) GOS. 8, C. D. Dalal, Baroda, 1918. Prakrtavya karana, Trivikrama, JJGM. 4, P. L. Vaidya, Adhyaya. Pada. Sutra Sholapur, 1954. Ullasikkamatthava, Saptasmaranastava, pp. 14-21, JSPF. 46, Verse No. Surat, 1942. Unmattaraghava, Bhaskarabhatta, KM. 17, Pt. Durgaprasad, Page. Line K. P. Parab, Bombay, 1926. Unmattaraghava, Virupaksa, ALS, 57, V. Krishnamacharya, Page. Line Madras, 1946. Urubhanga, Bhasa, Bhasapatakacakra, pp. 489-510, POS. Page. Verse No. 54, C. R. Devadhar, Poona, 1937. Page. Line Usaniruddba, Ramapanivada, ALS. 42, S. S. Shastri, Kunban Sarga. Verse No. Raja, Madras, 1943. Ussuttakulaya, Dharmasagara, iryapathikisattrimsika, pp. Verse No. 38-49, AS. 49, Bombay, 1927. Uttarajjbayana : Chapter. Verse No. 1 Jarl Charpentier, Archives D'Etudes Orientals, Vol. 13, Uppsala, 1922. 2] Uttaradhyayanani, with Nemicandra's comm. Sukbabodba, AVGM. 12, Valad, 1937. 3] Uttaradhyayana with Niryulti and Tika Sisyahita by saptisuri, DLJP. 33, 36, 41. Uttararamacarita, Bbavabhuti, S. K. Belvalkar, Poona, 1921. Act, Verse. Line Uttarajjhayanacunni, Jinadasagani, AS. Surat, 1933. Folio. Side. Line Uttarajjbayananijjutti, as in Sisyahita of Santyacarya Follo. Side. Lino Uvasagadasao : Sutra No. 1] P. L. Vaidya, Poona, 1930. 2] Angasuttani-3, pp. 395-537. JVB. Muni Nathamal, Ladoun, VS. 2031. Uvahanasamdhi, Anonymous, Saudbikavyasamuccaya, Kadavaka. Line pp. 99-100, LDS. 72, Ahmedabad, 1980. Uvaesasattari, Ksemaraja, JDPS. Bhavnagar, 1917. Verse No. Uvasaggaharatthuya, Saptasmaranastava, pp. 45-51, JSPP. Verse No. 46, Surat, 1942. Uvavaiya : Sutra No. 1) Das Aupapatika Sutra, E. Lumapa, Leipzig, 1982. Utta RaCa. UttCu. UttNi. Uvas. UvaSam. UvaSat. UvasHa Thu. Uvav. For Private and Personal Use Only

Page #55
XX111 Abbreviation Name of the Book, Author, Edition, Editor etc. Mode of Reference Uva Vihi Tho. UvMa. UvMaKu. UvPay. UvPayTi. UvRa Ko. UvRas. UvSam. VaddbaCa. Vaddba Des. Vagbhata. 2) Uvavaiya, N. G. Suru, Poona, 1931. 31 Uvangasuttani-4, pp. 1-77, JVB. Yuvacharya Mahaprajna, Ladnun, 1987. Uvahanavihithotta, Maradeva, Namaskarasvadhyaya, pp. Verse No. 93-101, JSVM. N. A. Shah, Bombay, 1961. Uvaesamala, Dharmadasa, with Ratnaprabha's comm. Verse No. (Page. Line) Doghatti, AHJGM. 5, Hemsagarsuri, 1958. Uvaesamani malakulaya, Jinesvara, MSS. 826(1) 1892-95. Folio. Side. Line Uvaesapaya, Haribhadra, MKJMM. 19, Baroda, 1923. Verse No. Uvaespayatika, CandrarsiMKJMM. 19, Baroda, 1923. Folio. Side. Line Uvaesara yanakosa, Padmajinesvarasuri, SVJGM. 10, pp. 3-21, Verse No. Abmedabad, 1927. Uvaesarasayanu. Jinadatta, Apabhramsakavyatrayi, pp. 29--66, Verse No. L. B. Gandhi, GOS. 37, Baroda, 1927. Uvaesasamdhi, Hemasara, Samdhi kavyasamuccaya pp. 118- Kadavaka. Lipo 120, LDS. 72, R. M. Shab, Ahmedabad, 1980. Vaddhamanacariu, Vibudha Sridhara, JMJGM. 14, Rajaram Samdhi. Kadavaka. Line Jain, Varanasi, 1975. Vaddhamanadesana, Subhavardhapagani, JDPS. Bhavnagar, Ullasa. Verse No. VS. 1984. Vagbbatalankara, Vagbhata, VsGM. 33, Satyavrat Simha, Pariccheda. Sloka 1957. Vairotyadevistava, Arya Anandila, JSS. Vol. I, p. 347. Verse No. Vajjalagga, Jayavallabha, PrTS. 14. M. V. Patwardhan, Gatba No. Ahmedabad, 1969. Vakroktijivita, Kuntaka, COS, 8, with author's own comm., Page. Line. S. K. De, 1928. Prakstaprakasa, Vararuci, E. B. Cowell, Calcutta, 1962. Pariccheda. Sutra Vasudevabindi, Dharinadisagani, Samghadasagani, AJGRM. Page. Line 80, Punyavijaya, Caturav.jaya, Bhavnagar, 1930. Vasudevahindi ( Madhyam akanda ), Dharmadasagani, Samgha- Page. Line dasagani, LDS. 99, H. C. Bhayani, R. M. Shah, Ahmedabad, 1987. Vatthusara, Thakkura Paeru, R. P. Kulkarni, Jnava Prabo. Chapter. Verse No. dhini, Poona, 1987. Vavaharasutta : 1] JSSS. W. Schubring, Poona, 1923. Sutra No. 2) Navaguttani-5, JVB. pp. 599-661, Yuvacharya Uddesa. Sutra Mabaprajna, Ladnun, 1987. 31 Vavahara in Drei Chedasutras des Jaina Kanons, W. Schubring, Colette Caillat, Hamburg, 1966. Vavaharabhaga, Bhasya and Yrtti by Malayagiri, Mupi Uddesa. Verse No. Manek, Bombay, 1928. VairotSta. VajLag. VakroJl. Vara.(Gr.) VasuHi. VasuHi.(M.) Vatthu Sa. Vava. VavaBha. For Private and Personal Use Only

Page #56
Shri Mahavir Jain Aradhana Kendra Abbreviation VayaKa, VeniSam. Vi^vBha. ViddhaSi. VidMa. Vikramo. Vilaka. Vima Pra. ViPaSam. ViSapBbaSto. Visesa. VISta.(Dha.) Vis Vis. ViTha. ViTika. ViTirStu. Viva. VivMan. Viy. Viy Pan. VivSa. www.kobatirth.org XXIV Name of the Book, Author, Edition, Editor etc. Mode of Reference Vaya kaba, Brahma Sadharana, Bhagchandra Jain, Jaipur, Katha. Section No. Line 1985. Venisambara, Bhattanarayana, A. B. Gajendragadkar, Bombay, Act. Verse. Line 1922. Visesa vassayabhasa, Jinabhadra : 11 LDS. 10, Pt. Malvaniya, Ahmedabad, 1966. 2] YJGM. 25, 27, 28, 31, 33, 35, 37, 39. Hargovindadas Sheth, Benares, Vira Samvat 2441. Viddhajalabhanjika, Rajasekhara, COS. 30, Calcutta, 1943. Vidagdhamadhava, Rupagoswami, KM. 81, Bhavadatta Shastri, K. P. Parab, Bombay, 1937. Acharya Shri Kailassagarsuri Gyanmandir Vikramorvasiya. Kalidasa, BSS. 16, S. P. Pandit, Bombay, Act. Verse. Section 1901. p. 111. Visesanavati, Jinabhadra, Ratlam, 1927. Virastava, Dhanapala, JSS. Vol. 1, p. 91. Vilasavaikaha, Sadharana, LDS. 61, R. M. Shah, Ahmedabad. Samdhi. Kadavaka. Line 1977. Vimsativimisika, Haribhadra, K. V. Abhyankar, Poona, 1932. Viratthaya, JAS. 17 (Part I), pp. 292-297, MJV. Punyavijaya, Bhojak, Bombay, 1984. Vidhimargaprapa, Jinaprabbasuri, 43, Jinavijaya, Surat, 1941. Virajina paranayasamdhi, Ratnaprabha, Samdhikavyasamu ccaya, pp 1-19, LDS. 72, R. M. Shah, Ahmedabad. 1980. Vira-sapta-vimisti-bhava-stotra, Dharmaghosa, JSS. Vol. 1, Verse No. Page. Line Verse No. Viinika. Sloka Verse No. Verse No. Act. Page. Line Act. Verse. Line Vivegamajari, Asadha, JVSSM. Benares. Viyahapannatti or Bhagavati : 1 JAS. 4, Bechardas Doshi, Bombay, 1974. 2] Angasuttaai-2, JVB. Muni Nathamal, Ladnun, VS. 2031. Vividhatirthakalpa, Jinaprabha, SJGM, 10, Shantiniketan, Page. Line (Kalpa No.) Bengal, 1934. Vividhatirthastutayah, Anonymous, JSS. Vol. I. p. 375. Vivagasuya : For Private and Personal Use Only Page. Line Kadavaka. Line 1] P. L. Vaidya, Poona, 1933. Sutra No. 2 Angasuttani-3, JVB, pp. 717-809, Muni Nathmal, Adhyayana. Section Ladnun, VS. 2031. Verse No. Verse No. Sataka. Uddesa. Sutra Viyarapannasi, Vijayavimala, AGRM 18, Bhavnagar, VS. Page. Line 1969. Viyarasara, Pradyumna, AS. Mehsana, 1923. Verse No.

Page #57
XXV Abbreviation Name of the Book, Author, Edition, Editor etc. Mode of Reference ViySat. VrtJa Sa. Vyakti Vi. Vyavku. Yayaca. Viyarasattari, Maber drasuri, AGRM. 18, Bhavnagar, VS. Verse No. 1969. Vsttajatisamuccaya, Viralanka, RPGM. 61, H. D. Velankar, Niyama. Verse No. Jodhpur, 1962. Vyaktiv veka, Mahimablatta, TSS, 5, T. Ganapati Sastri, Page, Line 1909. Vyavasthakulaka, Prakaranasamdoha, pp. 11-15, AS. Ratlam, Verse No. 1929. Yayaticarita, Rudradeva, C. R. Devadhar, BORI. 6, Poona, Act. Verse. Line 1965. Yogasata ka, Haribhadra., LDS. 4, Muni Punyavijaya, Verse No. Ahmedabad, 1965. Yogasara, Yogiodudeva, RJSM. 10, A. N. Upadhye, Bombay, Vorse No. 1937. Sriyugapradhanacatuspadika, Thakkura Pheru, JSPF. 53, Verse No. Included in Carcar yadi-grantha-samgraba, Surat, Vs. 2004. Yuga didevastava, Subhasundaragani, JSS. Vol. I, p. 353. Verse No. Yogsa. Yog Sa YugCatus. Yug DeSta. ABBREVIATIONS USED IN THE BIBLIOGRAPHY AAP. ACDJGM. AGRM. AHJGM. AJGRM. ALS. AS. ASRM. AUGM. AVGM. BJMGM. BJP. BLII. BORI. BSPS. BSS. BVB. BVG. P.D.IV Agama Anuyoga Prakashan, Sanderav, Rajasthan. Ambadas Chavro Digambar Jain Granthmala, Karanja. Atmananda Granthratpamala, Bhavnagar. Ananda Hema Jain Granthmala. Atmananda Jain Granthratnamala, Bhavnagar. Adyar Library Series, Madras. Agamoday Camii, Ratlam. Agama Sahitya Ratnamala, Delhi. Agama Uddhara < Granthmala, Kheda. Atmavira Grantlimala, Bhavnagar. Bhartiya Jnanpith Murtidevi Granthmala, Varanasi. Bhartiya Jnanpith, Varanasi, New Delhi. Bhogilal Leherck and Institute of Indology, Delhi. Bhandarkar Oriental Research Institute, Poona. Bombay Sanskrit and Prakrit Series, Bombay. Bombay Sanskrit Series, Bombay. Bhartiya Vidyabhavan, Bombay. Bhartiya Vidya Prakashan Granthavali, Bombay. For Private and Personal Use Only

Page #58
XXVI CABP. COS. CSCRS. CSGM DBGM. DDJGM DLJP. GHDJGM. GOS. HeGr. HFL HGRK. HOS. JAGRM. JAPM. JAS. JDPS. JGRK, JJGM. JMJGM. JSM. JSPF. JSS. JSSGM. JSSS. JSUF. JSVM. JVB. JVSSM. KKJSM. KM. KSGM. LDS. MB. MDJGM. MJV. MKJMM. MUSS. NSP. ORIPSS. OUP. PGGM. PJSG. POBH. POS. PrtS. RAS. RIPJA. RISM. Chaukhamba Amarabharati Prakashan, Varanasi. Calcutta Oriental Series, Calcutta. Calcutta Sanskrit Colle. Research Series, Calcutta Chaukhamba Surabharit rantbmala, Varanasi. Dakshina Bharati Grasthmala. Devendrakirti Digambar Jain Grantbmala, Karapja. Devchand Laibliai Jaia Pusta kod har, Surat. Gandhi Haribhai D vakaran Jait Granthmala, Calcutta. Gaikwad Oriental Series, Baroda. Hemchandracharya Graathavali, Ahmedabad. Hamsa vijay I'ree L brary, Ihm Jabad. Hindi Granih Ratnakar Kiryalay, Bombay. Harvard Oriental Series, Cambridge, Massachusetts. Jain Atmanorth Granthraipamal, Bhavnagar. Jainagam Prakash Mandal, Agra. Jain Agan Series, Bombay. Jain Dharm Prasarak Sabha Surat, Bhavnagar. Jaip Grunth Ratpakar karyalay, Bombay. Jivraj Jain Granthmala, Sholapur Joanpith Murtidevi Jaip Granthmala, Varanasi. Jain Shreyaskar Mandal, Mehesaja. Jindartasuri Prachin Pustakoddha: lund, Bombay. Jainastotras doba Vel. I, II. Jain Sahitya Samshodhak Grantbmala, Ahmedabad. Jain Sahitya Samshodhak Samiti, Poona. Jain Sahitya Uddharak lund, Ahmedabad. Jain Sabitya Vikas Mandal, Bombay. Jain Visva Blorati, Ladnun. Jain Vividh Sahitya Shastrainala, Varanasi. Kunda kundakahan Jain Shastramala, Songarh, Kavyamala, Ninayagar Press, Bombay. Kashi Sanskrit Granthmala. Varanasi. Lalbhai Dapaabhui Series, Abme labad. Motilal Binarasidass. Banaras, Delhi. Manikchandra Digambar Jain Granthmala, Bombay. Mabavir Jain Vidyalaya, Bombay. Muktikamal Jain Mohanmala, Baroda. Madras University Sanskrit Series, Madras. Nirnaysagar Press, Bombay. Oriental Research Institute Publications, Sanskrit Series, Mysore. Oxford University Press, London Prachin Gurjar Granthmala, Baroda. Prachin Jain Sahityoddhar Granttavali, Ahmedabad. Poona Oriental Book House, Poona. Pocna Oriental Series, Poona. Prakrit Text Society, Varanasi. Royal Asiatic Society, Great Britain. Research Institute of Prakrit, Jaipology and Ahimsa, Vaishali, Rajchandra Jain Shastramala, Agas, Gujrat. For Private and Personal Use Only

Page #59
Shri Mahavir Jain Aradhana Kendra RKS. RPGM. SA. SanJGM. SAVG. SBJ. SDJJJS. SDJS. SJGM. SPFP. SVJGM. TSS. VBSGM. VSGM. YJGM. YJSP. 11. Karmagranthus 12. Caritras 13. Kathis 14. Prakaranas 15. Kulakas 16. Stotras www.kobatirth.org Rishabhadevaji Kesarimalji Samstha, Ratlam. Rajasthan Puratan Granthmala, Jodhpur. Sahitya Akade ni, New Delhi. Sanatan Jain Granthimala, Calcutt Shri Atmavallabh Grunth, Valad. The Secred Books of the Jainas, Arrah. I. ARDHAMAGADHI CANON (AMg.) 1. Angas 2. Upangas 3. Prakirnakas (Painnas) 4. Late Prakirnakas (in JM.) 5. Epistemological Works 6. Mulasutras 7. Chedasutras XXVII II. JAIN MAHARASTRI (JM) 8. Nijjuttis 9. Bhasyas 10. Curgis Shantisagar Digambar Jain Jinvani Jirnoddharak Samstha, Phaltan. Shantivir Digambar Jain Samsthin, Mahavirji, Rajasthan. Singhi Jain Granthmala. Eombay. Satya Prakash Printing Press, Ahmedabad. Satyavijay Jain Granthmala, Bhavnagar. Trivandrum Sanskrit Series, Trivandrum. Vidya Bhavan Sanskrit Granthmala, Varanasi. Vidyasagar Sanskrit Granthmala, Varanasi. Yashovijay Jain Gianthmala, Varanasi. Yashovijay Jain Sanskrit Pathshala, Mehsana. LANGUAGE AND SUBJECTWISE CLASSIFICATION WITH APPROXIMATE CHRONOLOGY OF THE WORKS Acharya Shri Kailassagarsuri Gyanmandir 17. Didactical Works 18. Philosophical and Ritualistic Works 19. Scientific and Technical Works 20. Aathologies III. JAIN SAURASENI (JS.) 21. Pro-Canon and Later Works 22. Religious and Philosophical Works IV. MAHARASTRE (M.) 2.3. Maharastri Works 24. Poetics (Verses quoted) V. DRAMATIC PRAKRITS 25. Dramas 25. Sattakas (in Prakrit) VI. APABHRAMSA (Apa.) 27. Apabhraisa Works TH. MISCELLANEOUS 28. Prakrit Grammars (in Sanskrit) Metrics (Prakrit, Sanskrit) For Private and Personal Use Only

Page #60
XXVII ARDHAMAGADHI CANON (AMO) Angas Ayara Suyagada Thana Samavaya Viyahapanpatti Nayadhammakahao Uvasagadasao Antagadadasao Anuttarovavaiyadasao Panhavagaranai Vivagasuya Upangas Uvavaiya Rayapasenaijja Jivabhigama Pannavana Jambuddivapannatti Surapannatti Capdapannatti (Nirayavaliyao ) Kappiyao Kappavadiusiyao Pupphiyao Puppbaculao Vanbidasao Prakirnakas ( Painnas ) Arabapapadaya - Painayariya Arabanapadaya - Virabhadra Arahanasara (Pajjantarahana) Aurapaccakkhana I, II Aurapaccakkhana -- Virabhadra Bhattaparinna -- Virabhadra Candavejjhaya Causarana ( Kusalanubandhi) - Virabhadra Devindatthaya Gaccbayara Ganivijja Isibhasiyain Joisakarandaga Maba paccakkbana Maranavibhatti ( Maragasamahi ) Samtharaga Saravali Tandulaveyaliya Titthogali Virattbao 4. Late Prakiranakas (in JM.) Arabana - Sulasasavaya Arabanapayarana -- Abbayadeva I svasagarapannatti 5. Epistemological Works Mandisutta Joganandi 1 agbunandi ( Anunnanandi ) Anuogadarain Mulasutras l'ttarajjhaya Iasa veyaliya Avassayasutta Piadanijjutti Chanijjutti 7. Chedasutras A.yaradasao, ( VIII Pujjusanakappa-Jinacarlya, Theravali, Samayari ) Kappa (Bihatkalpa ) Vavabara Nisiha Mahapisiba Pascakappa Jitakappa JAIN MITARISTRI (JM.) Nijjuttis on Avassaya Dasaveyaliya Uttarajjhaya Ayara Suyagada Oglanijjutti Pindaoijjutti Rappanijjutti 9. Bhavyas ( Often mixed up with the Nijjuttis and containing verses called Mulabhasya) Bihatkaipabhasya (Pkt. ) yavabarabhasya ( Pkt. ) Nisithabhasya ( Pkt.) isegavasya kabhasya ( Pkt. ) Pancakalpabhasya (MS.) ( Pkt. ) Itakalpabhasya ( Pkt.) Carnis Avasyakucurni ( Pkt. ) Acarangacurni ( Pkt.) Sutrakstangacurni (Pkt.) Davaraikalikacurni I, II (Pkt.) 3. 8. 10. For Private and Personal Use Only

Page #61
XXIX Uttaradbyayapacurni (Pkt. ) Nandisutracurni (Pkt. ) Anuyogadvaracurpi (Pkt.) Nisithacurni ( Pkt.) Jitakalpacur ai ( Pkt. ) Manoramakaha Kumarapalapratibodha (Pkt.) Nammayasundari kaba Jinadattakkhyana - Sumati (Pkt. ) Jinadattakkhyana -- Anonymous: Pkt.) Nanapancamikaha Tarangalola Sananikumaracakravartikatbanaka (Pkl.) Kalakacaryakuthanaka - Anonymous (Pkt.) Kalakacaryakathanaka - Bhava. Pkt.) Kalakacaryakatbanaka - Dharmaprabha (Pkt. ) Vividhatirthakalpa (partly Pkt.) Anjanasundarikabanaya Sirisirivalakaha Rayanaseharikaba JM. stories in the San krit and Prakrit commentaries like Cunnis and Tikas on works like Avassaya, Uttarajjhaya, Dasaveyaliya and others. Ct. Erz., AvT7.(H.) 11. Karmagranthas Karmapraksti Sivasarman (Pkt.) with Cirni and Vrtti of Malayagiri Sataka (Sayaya) -- Sivasarman with Curni Saptatika (Sattari ) - Candrarsimahattara Sardbasataka - Jinavallabha (Pkt.) Pancasangraha -- Candramaharsi ( Pkt.) with his own Vrtt (Pracinakarmagranthus ) Karmavipaka ( Pkt. ) Karmastava (Pkt.) Bandhasvanitva (Pkt.) Sadasiti (Pkt.) ( Navinaka: magranthus) Karmavipala ( Pkt. ) Karmastava ( Pkt. ) Bandhasvamitva (Pkt.) Sadasiti (F'kt.) Sataka (Plit. ) 12. Caritras Paumacariya Cauppannarnabapurisacariya Surasundaricariya Munisuvvayacariya Puhavicandacariya Vijayacanda kevalicariya Maha viracariya Kumarapalacarita (Pkt.) Jambucariya Jugadijinincacariya Manipat carita (H.) (Pkt.) Supasanahacariya Bhuvanabbinukevalicariya Manipaticarita - Anonymous (Pkt.) Susadhacariya - Anonymous Kummaput:acariya 13. Kathas Vasudevahindi Kuvalayamalakaha Samaraicca kaha Dhuttakkbina Kahanayakosa Kathako aprakarana (Pkt.) Akkhanamanikosa 14. Prakaranas Fancasakaprakarana (Pkt.) Sravakadharmavidhiprakarana ( Pkt.) Mulasuddhiprakarana ( Pkt.) Dharmaratpaprakarana (Pkt.) Devendranarakendraprakarana ( Pkt.) Subodha Samacari (Pkt.) Brabmacaryaparikarana ( Pkt.) Dharmavidhiprakarana ( Pkt.) Danda kaprakarana (Pkt.) Satnacari --- Tilakacarya ( kt.) Samacari - Anonymous (Pkt.) Jivadayaprakarana ( Pkt. ) Nanacittaka prakarana Pkt.) Navatattvaprakarana (Pkt.) Gangeyabhangapra karana (Pkt.) 15. Kulakas Aloyanakulaya Annayaunchakulaya Appa visohikulaya Arahanakulaya Dvadasakulaka ( Pkt.) Dvadasangipadapramanakulaka (Pkt. ) Iryapathikimithyaduskstakulaka ( Pkt.) Khantikulaya Micchadukkadak ulaya Mitthyatvamanthanakulaka ( Pki.) Sadbarmikavatsalyakulaka (Pkt.) Sainghasvarupakulaka (Pkt. ) Sarvatirthamalarsikulaka (Pkt.) For Private and Personal Use Only

Page #62
XXX Ussutta kulaya Uvaesamanimalakulaya Rsabha-devajna-stava (Pkt) Rsabha-pancasika (Pkt.) Rsimandala-stava ( Pkt. ) Samosaranatthaya Santikarastava ( Pkt.) Saptinatba-dvadasa-bhava-stotra Pkt. ) Sarva-jina-caturvidha-duhsama-saingha-stotra (Pkt.) Sasvata-chaitya-stava ( Pkt.) Siddhapancasika (Pkt.) Sigghamavabarau-stotra (Pkt.) Simandhara-jina-stavana ( Pkt. ) Srutajnana-namaskira (Pkt) Stambhanaparsvajinastavana ( Pkt.) lam-Jayau-smarana-stotra (Pkt.) Uvasaggahara-stotra (Pkt.) Vairotyadevistava (Pkt. ) Vira-saptavimsati-bhava-stotra (Pkt. ) Vjra-stava ( Pkt. ) Vividhatirthastuti ( Pkt.) Yugadidevastava (Pkt.) 16. Stotras ( alphabetically arranged ) Adidevastava - Devendra (Pkt.) Adidevastava - Ramacandra (Pkt.) Adide vastava (Sanskrit, Prakrit) Adinatha-trayodasa-bhava-stotra (Pkt. ) Ainahacariya Ajitasantistava - Dharmaghosa ( Pkt.) Ajitasaptistava -- Nandisena ( Pkt.) Alpabahutvagarbhitamahavirastava Pkt.) Bhava-trayi-stavana ( Pkt.) Candraprabha-sapta-bhava-stotra (Pkt. ) Caturvitnsaci-jivastavana ( Pkt. ) Catustrimsat jinatisayastavana Pkt. ) Dulisamakalastavana ( Pkt.) Dvasaptati-jina-stotra (Pkt.) Ganadharasardhasataka ( Pkt.) Gautamastotra ( Pkt.) Guruparatantryastotra (Pkt.) Guruvandanabhasya (Pkt.) Jayatihuyanathuya Jipastotra (Abbanaka-stotra ) ( Phi.) Jiva-vicara-stavana (Pkt.) Jnanastotra (Pkt.) Laghu-ajitasantistava (Ullasikkamastava) ( Pkt. ) Lokantika deva-stavana (Pkt. ) Mahavira-kalasa (Apabhraniisamaya ) Mahavira-stotra (Viraj nathaya ) ( Pkt. ) Mallijinastavana (Pkt. ) Mayarahiyathaya Namokkaratthaya Namaskarastavana - Anonyinous (Pkt.) Namuna-stotra (Bhayabarathotta ) Nandisvara-dvipa stotra (Nandisaraceiyasamthava) (Pkt.) Neminatha-nava bhava stotra (Pkt.) Panca kallyanaka-stotra (Pkt.) Pauca parametthithavana Panca-trinnsat-jinavani-guna-stavana ( Pkt.) Parsvadevastavana - Jayakirti (Pkt.) Parsvajinastavana (Pkt. ) Parsvanatha-dasa-bhaya-stava ( Pkt.) Parsvanath-jina-stavada - ( Navagrabasvarupa garbbita ) (Pkt.) Parsvanatha-jipa-stavana --- Rankirti ( Pkt.) Parsvanatha laghu-stava (Navagabathuigabbhu ) ( Pkt.) Parsvanatba-stavana - Dharmaghosi ( Pkt. ) Parsvanatha-stavana --- Jinavallabba ( Pkt.) Parsva-prabhu-stavana ( Pkt.) 17. Didactic Works : Uvaesamala Uvaesapaya Uvaesapayatika Ihammovaesamala Silovaesamala Vivegamanjari Uvaesagattari Sammattasattari Satthisayaya Uvaesarayanakosa Sambodhasattari Sarideha-dobavali Bhavavairagyasataka - Anonymous ( Pkt.) Sambohapancasiya 18. Fhilosophical and Ritualistic Works l'attvarthasutra (Skt.) Sanmatitarka (Sammai-pagarana ) Visesanavati ( Pkt. ) Ibyaoasataka (Pkt. ) Erhatksetrasamasa ( Pkt.) Eshatsatgrabani (Pkt. ) Jambuddivasamgahayani Laghusaraghayani (Pkt. ) Thammasaingabani (Pkt. ) Pancavatthuya Eavayapannatti Sumipasattari Fancabakaprakarana ( with Curgi on 1) ( Pkt.) For Private and Personal Use Only

Page #63
Shri Mahavir Jain Aradhana Kendra Vimativimika (Pkt.) Yogajataka( Pkt.) Jivaviyara Pancasamgraha (Pkt.) Navapaya Kitthasamuccaya Ceiyavandanabhisa Ceiyavandan mahabhasa Nigoyachattisi Pudgalasattrmka (Pkt.) Posahavihi J1vanusasana Pavayanasaroddhara Laghuksetrasamasa (Pkt.) Loganalibattisi Paccakkhanasaruva Satthisaya Vidhimargaprapa (Pkt.) Viyarasara Siddhapa caika (kt) 19. Scientific and Technical Works Angavijja Loka vijaya yantra ( Pkt.) Jagatsundarfpraycgnmala (Pkt.) Jonitthaya Lagnaguddhi (Pkt.) Dina uddhi Pkt.) Vatthusara Rayanagarikkha 20. Anthologies Tarayana Vajjalagga Gaharayanakosa Subhasiyapajjasamgaha Subbasiyaganasangaha Gabasahassi Chappannayagahao JAIN SAURASENI (JS.) 21. Pro-Canon and Later Works Satkhandagama (Pkt.). Mahabandha (Pkt.) Kasayapahuda Samayasara (Pkt.) Pravacanasara (Pkt.) Pancastikaya (Pkt.) Niyamasara Rayanasara Dasanapahuda www.kobatirth.org XXXI Suttapahuda Bahapahuda Carittspahuda Bhavapahuda Mokkhapahuda Lingapahuda Silapanuda Barasa Anuvekkha Pancanamaskarabhakti (Pkt.) Tirthankarabhakti (Pkt.) Siddhabhakti (Pkt.) Srutabhakti (Pkt.) Caritrabhakti (Pkt.) Yogi( Anagara )bhakti (Pkt.) Acaryabhakti (Pkt.) Nirvanabhakti (Pkt.) Pancagurubhakti (Pkt.) 22. Religious and Philosophical Works Mulacara Tiloya pannatti Bhagavati Aradhana (Pkt.) Dhavala (Satkhandagama-Tika) (Pkt.) Jayadhavala (Pkt.) Mahadhavala (Mahabandha) (Pkt.) Aradbanasara (Pkt.) Pancasamgraha (Pkt.) Laghunayacakra ( Pkt.) Darsanasara (Pkt.) Tattvasara (Pkt.) Acharya Shri Kailassagarsuri Gyanmandir Bhavasamgraha (Pkt.) Sravakacara Vasunandi ) ( Pkt.) Gommatasara (Jivakinda, Karmakanda ) ( Pkt.) Karmaprakrti (Pkt.) Trilokasara Pkt.) 1 Dravyasamgraha (Pkt.) Labdhisara (Ksapanasara ) ( Pkt.) Jambuddiva pannatt samgaha Kattigya upekkha Jnanasara (Pkt.) Chedsastra, Chedapinia (Pkt.) Siddhantasara (Pkt.) Kallanaloyana Angspannatti Brhat-nayacakra (Pkt.) MAHARASTRI (M.) 23. Maharastri Works Gahasattasal Setubandha (Ravanavaha) Lilavai For Private and Personal Use Only

Page #64
XXXII Mabarthamanjari ( Pkt. ) Sricihnakavya (Pkt. ) Kamsavaha Usaniruddha Verses from Alankara Literature Verses from Sanskrit Dramas 24. Poctics (Verses quoted ) Kavyalamkara (Rudrata ) Dhvanyaloka Vakroktijlvita Srngaraprakasa Sarsvatikanthabharana Kavyaprakasa Alam karasarvasva Sahityamimams Vagbhatalam kara Kavyanusasana (Hemacandra ) Kalpalataviveka Alamkaramabodadhi Kavyanusasana ( Vagbhata ) Sahityadarpana Rasarnavasudhakara Alamkararatna kara Rasagangadhara DRAMATIC PRAKRITS 25. Dramas Dramas of Asvaghosa Abhiseka A vimaraka Urubhanga Karnabhara Carudatta Dutaghatotkaca Dutavakya Pancaratra Pratijnayaugandhorayana Pratima Balacarita Madhyama-vyayoga Svapnavasavadatta Abhijnanasakuntala Malavikagoimitra Vikramorvasiya Mrccha katika Kundamala Mudraraksasa Venis: mhara Bhagavadajjukiya Nagananda Priyadarsika Katnavall Mattavilasa-prahasana Kaumudimahostava Mahaviracarita Uttararamacarita Malatimadhava Famabhyudaya Apargharaghava Tapasavastaraja Ascaryacudamani Subhadradhanamjaya Tapatisamvarana Naisadbananda A gam dambara Balaramayana Viddbasalabhanjika BAlabharata Candakausika karnasundari Frabodhacapdrodaya Kaumudimitrananda Farijataharana Mudritakumudacandra Parthaparakrama I'rasannaraghava Karpuracarita-bhana Tripuradaha-dima Rukminibarana-Thamrga Samudramanthana-samavakara Hasyacudamani-prahasana Kiratarjuniya-vyayoga Hammiramadamardana Karunavajrayudha Mallikamakaranda Samkalpasuryodaya Subhadra Anarapavanamjaya Iutangada Farvatiparinaya Caitanyacandrodaya Unmattaraghava (Vi.) Vidagdhamadhava Lalitamadhava Kamsayadba Janakiparinaya Manmathonmathana Mahanataka Unmattaraghava (Bha. ) Yayaticarita Nalavilasa-nataka For Private and Personal Use Only

Page #65
XXXIII M. Sattakas (In Prakrit Karpuramaiijari Candralekha Rambhamanjari Anandasundari Smgaramajari PABHRANSA (Apa.) 27. Apabhramsa Works Paumacariu ---- Svayambhu Rittbanemicariu Paramappafayasu Yogasara Mahapurama Jasaharacariu Nayakumaracariu Savayadhanimadoha Pasanabacaris Bhavisattakaba Kahakosu Jambusamicariu Sudarsanacariu Karakandacariu Vilasavaikara Pahudadoha Paumasiricariu Suandhadabamikabi Dha nmaparikkha Vaddhamanacariu Nemirahacariu ( Sananikumaracariu) Risaba-parana-samdhi Virajina-paranaya-sandhi Gayasuumalu-sandhi Sal.bhadda-samdhi Avantisukurnala samdhi Chakkammuvaeso Jivanusatthi-samdhi Anahi-samdhi Upadesa-rasayana rasa Kalasvarupakulaka Caccari Mayanareba sardhi Mayanaparajayacariu Nammayasundari-sanidhi Samdesarasaka Candappabacariu Caurarga-bhavana-samdhi Anandasavaya-samdhi Antaraiga-sardhi Prakrta-paingala Kesi-goyama-samdbi Bhavana-samdhi Sila.sandhi Uvahana-samdhi Hematilayasuri-samdbi Tava-samdhi Anahi-maharisi-samdbi Uvaesa-samdbi Vayakaba Barasa uvekkha Sirisalacariu Vikramorvasiya (Apa, verses ) Hemacandra's grammar 8. 4. Apabhramsa verses from Alam kara literature Abhinavagupta Tantrasara stanzas. Prakrit Grammars (in Sanskrit ) Natyasastra (Bharata ) Irakrtaprakasa Pral tamanori Prak-talaksana Samk:siptasara Praktavyakarana (Hem.) Prakrtavyakarana (Trivi.) Prakrtanusasana Prakrtarupavatara Sadbbasacandrika Prakrasanjivani Prak tamanidipa Prak-tacandrika Prakrtakalpataru Prakrtasarvasva Prakrtananda Paua kosa 29. Metrics (Prakrit, Sanskrit ) Gathalaksana Vrtta atisamuccaya Svayambhuchandas Chandonusasana Chandolaksanani Chandahkosa Kavidarpana Pralortapaingala P.D. V For Private and Personal Use Only

Page #66
Shri Mahavir Jain Aradhana Kendra A. Abl. Acc. act. adj. adn. adv. aor. App. arch. asp. aug. Bv. card. CIUS. ct comm. comp. coad. conj. correl. cpd. Dat. denom. desid. asmi. dll. Dv. Dig. EJ. 2. g. em. eacl. etc. atym. suphem. 3%. excl. fig. F. N. toll. freq. fut. Gen. gend. ger. GRAMMATICAL AND GENERAL ABBREVIATIONS Atmanepada Ablative Accusative active adjective adnominal adverb aorist Appendix archaic aspect augment Bahuvribi cardinal causative compare commentary comparative conditional conjuction correlative compound Dative denominative desiderative diminutive dual Dvandva Dvigu Edition exempli gratia emendation enclitic etcetera etymology euphemism example exclamation feminine figurative foot note following frequentative future Genitive www.kobatirth.org gender gerund Gr. it. sa'. i. e. impf. impv. infi. Inst. intj. 37 tra. 1. lit. Loc. 771. th. C. med. 72. neg. Nom. n. obj. obs. onomat. opt. ord. F. D. pa. po. pap. Di188. pej. per. PE pl. postpo. pot. potpp. rrr. pred. pref. prep. procl. pron. p. part. pr. part. pass. Grammar ibidem idem idest imperfect Imperative infix Instrumental Interjection intransitive line literal Locative masculine metri causa medial neuter negative Nominative numeral objective obsolete onomatopoetic optative ordinal Parasmaipada page paragraph pages past active participis passive pejorative person perfect plural postposition potential potential passive participle past passive particip's predicate prefix proposition proclitic pronoun present participle (active) present participle (passive)

Page #67
XXXV prvb. term. redup. ref. rel. sg. sub. subs. suff. superl. preverb reduplication reflexive relative singular subject substantive suffix superlative sub voce tadbbara termination transitive tatsama verb verse veria lectio Vocative volume variant writing wrong reading Voc. Vol. V. W. w.r. tbh. LANGUAGES Lat. Abhi. AMg. Apa. As. Av. Ava Avh. Can. Cl. Skt. CuPai. Dak. Desi. Abhiri Ardha-Magadhi Apabhransa Asokan Inscription Avestan A apti Avahattha Candali Classical Sanskrit Culika Paisaci Daksinatya Desi word Gatba dialect Greek Hybrid Sanskrit Indo-European Indo-Iranian Jain Mabarastri Jain Sauraseni Jain Sanskrit L. Skt. M. Mg. MIA, Nag. NIA. Ni. Pra. OIA. Pa. Pai. Pkt. Pra. Latin Late Sanskrit Maharastri Magadbi Middle Indo-Aryan Nagara New Indo-Aryan Niya Prakrit Old Indo-Aryan Pali Paisaci Prakrit Pracya Sauraseni Sabari Sanskrit Takkl or Dhakki Upanagara Vedic Vracada Ga. Gr. HySkt. IE. 1. I. JM. JS. J. Skt. Sab. Skt. Tak. UpNag. Ve. Vra. For Private and Personal Use Only

Page #68
SYMBOLS < > when an hyphen cannot be used without ambiguity the plus sign is used. dash derived from developing into semantically equivalent short syllable (microa) long syllable (macron) Unattested or reconstructed form other than ibose which are preceded by < byphen is used to separate the morphological elements of a word or the constituents of a con. pound and the ICs of an expression. in etymology of doubtful origin or net of Indo Aryan origin ? - in other places, doubtful' a danda is used to indicate the end of a hemistich in case of metrical passages, but will not be used if the passage is immedia:ely followed by the reference (abbreviation and numbers ). OTHER ABBREVIATIONS AD. BC Vs. $s. Pu. U. Ali. AMgD. FSM. anno Domini before Christ Vikrama Samvat Saka Samvat Purvabhaga Uttarabhaga Abhidhanarajendra Ardha-Magadhi Dictionary Paiyasaddamahannavo Alpaparicitasaiddhantika abdakosa by Sagarananda JaiaSiko. Jainendrasiddhantakosa, + volumes, BJP. 1920 ff JaiaLa. Jaina Laksanavali, 3 vol.imes Debru. Debrunner, Altindische Grammatik II, 2, Gotingen 1954. Sch. Schubring, Die Lehre der Jainas, Leipzig 1935. 1. Weber, Saptasatakam des Haa, Leipzig 1881. For Private and Personal Use Only

Page #69
37 (aPage #70
34 (a-Page #71
aaNa Na yakIlApavayaM samArahA Lila.831; (sthApaka) ajjo ajamAribhA a vimANao 31; samAulao 16; saMtAvio 21%; siNi aM 2. Some of javaNiaMtare vadati KapMR.I.12.3: (bhUmI) pIya vaisI a kasiNa these may have -ka as a samasanta in case of the bahuvrIhi suddI a Vatthusa. 1.5%B C In narration it is often used with cpds. we get in Paramapp. paramappau 1. 10%; pariTriyau 1.14%: each added sentence where it occurs in the second place. kamma vibhiNNau 1.37; vibiyau 1.38; parimaMDiyau 1.40; kAmavivajjiyau M. Alopai avi Setubie. 1.54%3; voleMti apecchaMtA paDimAsaMketa- 1.52; jANiyau 1.56%; jagiyau (jAgiu) 1.59. Most past. pass. dhavalavaNasaMghAe SetuBa.1.57; Navari a thoatthoaM agdhaMti ... / asAra- participles thus show forms with pleonastic a(ka) and also sUrAavA diasA GauriVa.270%; 363%; 4133; Navari bha SetuBh. 1.36%B without it. 4.2: 5. 11; urge a Lila. 441: GaSaSa. 2.72; D If used with 2 (aa) IE. e-vo) as the thematic vowel it is found in pronouns, conjunctions or adverbs, it emphasises their meaning. saraaPage #72
aaMTa bIe raagIo haoNti dIhAo GaSaSa. 846; cf. uttarAaNa Setuba. GiSaSa. 3.75. 9.83; dakkhiNAaNa SetuBa. 4. 30. 37311701 (a-aranati>i) kavilA vAsudevA bhadAda muNimubbAra aghA kavilaM vAsudevaM evaM aya( ? a)sigo guNehi jAA suaNA jaNammi saalammi Gaudva. 869. bayAsI Naya. 1.16.272; AvaMda Uvas. 1.31; jaMbu tti Naya. aA (a-iPage #73
aha apavasya GaSaSa 1.45; aicitaMto GaSaSa 3.14; agao SetuBa. 15.66; 8. adivAdi Vikramo 4.0.12; Apa. areha- KarCa. 1. 3.10; aivaMta PaNaca. (P.) 2.5.3; aisacchayara SandeRa. 133; 2 overcoming, transgressing, going against, violating, AMg aiyacca ayar. 1.6.2.2; 1.9.19; accehI Suy. 1.2.3.7; arakkama Uvas. 47; Viy. 8 10.13; Apa aikamiu PaumCa. (S) 6.9.5; 3 much, abundant, excessive, superior, higher, AMg avelaM ayar. 1.8.8.8; aidukkha ayar. 1.9.2.14; aivijjaM ayar. 1.3.2.1; 1.4.3.3; aidukkhadhamma Suy. 1.5.1.18; akaMDUzya Say. 1.3.3.13; akAya Thara. 105 : aititta Naya. 1.1.72; arabhAra Uvas. 45; azdUra Uvas. 208; aiaNiTTha RayPa. 767; aisubImaccha Niraya. 1.1.72; JM amsIyala KumaCa. (H) 4.41 aisesa Dasave Ni. 133; airasa KumaPra. 10.12; J5 AisohaNa Mok Pa. 24; aiduggaMdha SraA. (V.) 169; M. aidaMsaNa GaSaSa 1.81; abhAra SetuBa. 13.41 araramaNIya Lila 945; $. apaMDura Ram Man. 1.36; Apa. araviula JasCa. 1.5.5; aruMda NayCa. (P.) 1.1.7; aghaya Bhavika. 42.4; akAlu SannKuCa. 509.1: azteyavaMtu VaddhaCa. 1.10.11; atama PaNaCa. (P.) 16.4.3; (separated) a huya viratti SudCa. ( N.) 7.11.5; 4 beyond something, not subject to, free from, additional, AMg. arita ayar. 1.2. 3. 1 aivaTTe Suy. 1.4.2.2; arajAe Thana. 4.1.34 (240 ) asasa Thana. 4.2.254 (284); aksa Dasave. 5.2.42; Samav. 20( 1 ) : airittasejjAsaNie Dasa. 1.4; ahamaMca Kapp. 100 JM azveyara Kuma Ca. (H) 4.46; aimalaya KumaCa. (H.) 4.34; maNorahAirita Kuma Pra. 10.16; Apa. aadasayau MahaPu. (P.) 15.12.4; acAu JambiSaCa. 8. 14.9; azsayamaha PaNaca. (P.) 6.9.2. [Quotations and more precise meanings will be found under the words given] ai (ai aditi ) / [ PMS also aditi ] the presiding deity of the constellation called puNabvasUNakkhatta, AMg do aditI Thana. 2.3.324(95) (comm. punarvasvordvitvAt aditidvitvam ) : puNabvasU aditidevayAe Surap. 10.12 (83) ; some rudre aditI bahassaI sappe Jambuddi. 7.171(1) (comm. nakSatrANAmadhidaivatadvArA nAmapratipAdanAya gAthAdvayamAha (p. 533) ; somarudda aditIbahassatI caiva Joiska 149. aiIsA (ajisa Page #74
aiujjala Apa. aiucciya maNahara veda kiya KarCa. 7.7.11. aiujjala (ai-ujjalaatyujjvala ) adj. very bright, Apa. to aiujjala hui sukkhaphAsu CandappaCa (Y) 2.7. aiujjua (ai-ujjua Page #75
aikarama maharkata - aikamma (ai-kamma Page #76
bhaikaMtacAri aikkhA maJcakAmavirayA samvasiNehAvaMtA akohA Uvav. 130% se ya sabvasiNe- dukkaDa Av. 193; 83; 92; AurPacc.(VI.) 5.2.83; jo me koi devasio hAtikaMte samvacArittaparibuDe Dasa. 10.33; 4 pertaining to an earlier rAio uttimaDhe aikamo aIyAro aNAyAro tassa micchAmi dukkaDaM AurPacc. event. AMg. dasavidhe paJcakkhANe, aNAgatamatikaMtaM niyaMTitaM ceva Thana. (Vi.) 11; AhAkammanimaMtaNaM paDisuNamANo aikkamo hoi PindaNi. 10 (748); aNAgayamaiktaM ... paccakkhANaM bhave dasahA Viy. 7.2.34(1); 179%; maNuyA bhavissaMti... majjAyatikkamappahANA Jambuddi. 2.1333; Apa. JM. aNAgayamazvaMtaM koDiyasahiyaM (paccakkhANaM) AvNi. 15143; tamazveta parisahai aikkamu mANu tAsu VaddhaCa. 5.2.8; 3 violation of the teNeva heuNA tavai je ur3a PavSaro. 190. limit of the prescribed time (for begging), JM. kAlAimaparavavaesaM aikkaMtacAri (ai-kkanta-cariPage #77
Shri Mahavir Jain Aradhana Kendra bhaikhaddha www.kobatirth.org paramadhArmikavikurvitanarakanadI meM sAhityAta asaNaraNI vA p.49) aikhaddha (ai-khaddha ati- khadita) n. excessive cating, JM. kukkuDiaMDagamitta aviziyavayaNI upavikhave kavalaM | akhaDakAraNaM vA jaM ca agAloiyaM hojjA OghaNiBl. 279 gafa (ai-khantiya ati-ksant-ika) f. very forgiving i. c. a nun, Apa atiyahi samIvi pasatthI jiNavaraguNasaMpatti vautthI Maha Pu. (P.) 90.16.7. akhara (ai-khara ati- khara) adj. very harsh or severe, M. kusuma A vi akharA grAmasa sarA bahudiappA GaSasa. 4.26. akhinI (ai-khinni ati- khinna) adj. (f.) very much depressed, Apa. biraharU alasI u aggaha akhinnI mohaparAvasIha / suviNatari ciru padasiTa jaM vo pira SandeRa. 151. aiverA (ai kheera ati-khe-cara ) adj. (f.) superior to the semi-divine damsels, Ji ko vi bahUo akherAu khe khearINa paccavakhaM / lahiaDao KunaCa. (H.) 4.46. agaa (ai-gaaati- gata) adj. ( ppp. of atigan ) [ agayaM mArgapazcAdbhAgaH samAgataM praviSTaM ceti tryartham DeNaM, 1.57; called Desi because of the meaning pabiTTo tti va yo dUyA tathA atigato ti vA AngVi. pp. 36-87 atipaviTThotti atigato tti va dUrato ( 799 ) tathA aNuvadiTThotti tathA atigato tti vA ( 800)] [also atigaa, aigaya, atigata ] 1 entered, occupied, AMg. puhavI kAyama gao ukkosaM jIvo usebase / kAlaM saMkhAyaM Uu. 10.6; (but Santyacarya pRthvI saiva kAyaH taM atizayena gulyA mRtvA tadutpattilakSaNena gataH prAptaH atigataH 'who is repeatedly born in the earth body'); Utt. 10.14; aTTanemiM vaMditA agayA bAgApuriM Utt. 22.27 sonaM somAgAraM lIlAyaMta jaMbhAyamANaM muhamatigayaM gaye pAsittA Nayi. 1.1.18; saharise visajjie sagaM paDamaMDavama gae Jambuddi.381; evaM bIdima saMvasaha dukkhio jIvo Tand. 33; JM neNa gAto patraso, teNAvadAre agao AvTi. (H) 349a. 2; je bhikkhU givatikulaM atigate piMDavAtapaDiyAe / pacavikhate samANe taM caiva kulaM puNo parvisa NisBha. 1465 ( Cu praviSTaH ); tAhe ceva imo aigao (ujjANaM) AvTI.(H.) 173a. 5; NiayaM bhavaNamaigao Dhutt. 4.12; bharaharAyA.. agao viNIyarAyahANi MaViCa. (G) 116.12 (2) ; sasura kulammi agao diTTho ya sagaurakhaM tat UvPaysi. 273a. v. 45; ( suyAdharaM ) azmayA ya dhUyaM daTThUNa VasuHi. 27.19; 42.8; he ciMte - ammaM na pecchAmi ? tAhe gharaM agao mAyaramabhivADa Sekhabodhi on Utt. 2.13 (p. 23a ) 2 gone beyond, left, crossed, AMg tantha NaM tumaM mehA tIramaigae pANiyaM apatte aMtarA caiva seyaMsi niNe Naya. 1.1.160; JM. siMbalipAyaco gagaNayalamaio KaKoPra. 2.5; M. uNamagao so tassa ghettRga kaNNaM SriKav. 2.1: 3 elapsed, past (time), M. hatthesu a pAesu a aguligaNaNAi agaA diyA GiSaSa 4.7: JM. bhagavaM saMbhavajiNo ajiyasAmiNo sAgarovamANaM tIsaha lakkhehi atigaehi samuppaNNo CaupCa. 73.3; hitassa ayaM varisamegaM Erz. 20.27; Apa. varisasahasakAlammi agara San KuCa. 719.5 4 gone beyond the range of, JM. rammelu pAMiaVica. (G.) 155. 1(2); 5 reached, M. udghobaattarvice veSaNa mahiM va diNaarammi ar3agae SetuBa. 10.18; JM. tao sA lajjoNayamuhiM gahAya dhammilasagAsaM azgayA VasuHi. 64.25. aigaccha (ai-gacchaati-gacch ( a ) - ) v 1 to elapse, Apa. ki acchA sarabariu mahiyala jIvaMtAha Sar KuCa. 546.8; 2 to 'enter, IM jaha tRjya sattame divase saNNA muhaM agacchadi Avsi.(H.) 369b 8. PD. 2 Acharya Shri Kailassagarsuri Gyanmandir aigahIra aigacchamANa (ai-gaccha-manaPage #78
agADha 10 bhaiccha aigAr3ha (ai-gadha Page #79
maicchaMta ahaM chi to, AMg. kobuggamarayodhUte asAratamatigacchati IsiBhas. 36.8; JM. so maMgeNa ya se AhAre no samma pariNamai Naya. 1.19.39, cisopakhaM aina chaha KunE.C.(H.)7.6%; 2 to go away, JM. aijAgariya (ai-jagariyaPage #80
bhai? aiNirutta 3 escaped from, M. oha riaciA chisimaggAvaItavANarajoha rahasavialiakaNhAiNaNialie muNiaNammi Gaulva. 1190; musiliTThaSetuba. 13.28; ( Hem.(Gr.) 4.187 vRtti reads AIcha for apaMcha) gariDhuNiDaraSphuDavagyAiNacikka gpphN| pariveDhA ... ka.DItaDaM Usini, 2.25; _aiTa (aitthaca-drsta) adj. [used in cpds., also written Apa. pahau paDibihANa lahu ki jai adA vArivAraNa citija MahaPu. as diTTa ] unscen, not known, cf. adiTTa. (P.) 14.10.13; gaMDayA hadda harigayA amadeva parittu pAttara MahePu. ahaTa ubva (a-ittha-tuvwa-a-drsta-purva) ali. not seen (P.) 46.10.16%cf. ajiNa. belore. M. tanya ma. saccaviyaM aTThauvaM mahacchAriyaM Li11 213: diTuM aigAja (ainajjaaty-an-irya) alj. very ignoble, JM, ucca bhavAbhivabhavaNamadarambha Lili 239. murIhi tI bhagio...aNajjakaja utanamAjamahArajjapanbhaTTa Kalka.v.47. a nuhamuhacaMdA (a-ittha-tuha-muha-candata-dosta- aiNApavatta (ainayavattarajinitiapatra) m. umbrella tvan-mukha-candra) adj. (J.) who has not seen your made of the skin (i. c. miraculous jewel called ajina ), Apa. moonlike fice... (kapaTakeli) esA cu agAhA aznuhamuhacaMdA aNAyavanahiM raie. mamuggammi NivataMti pavArANA maggami MahiPu. vivajAmi HisCi..Ripakasatka. 146.16) (P.) 14.11.4. aihadAsa (a-ittha-dosa Page #81
aiNiviDa 13 aiteyA Nibharu kiyau cittu KarCa. 5.14.5. citai aitibakhadukkhasaMtattA NaPanka. 1.66; B very sharp (in aiNi viDa ( ai-nivida Page #82
aitoraviyaturaMga samAdvArA caiva tahA, teyA ya taheva atyA Jambuddi. 7.120.2; SuraP. 10.82.2. aitoracituraMga (ai toraviya-turarigaati tvarayitaturanga) adj. who has urged the horse to great speed, M. atora viyaturaMgo pecchatthagiriM samaliyai LII. 218. aitosa (ai-tosa Page #83
aidugaMdhiya 15 aidUsamA mely bad smell, J. hA hA vaha Nilopa kimikulabhariyami aidugaMdhammi (N.) 8.6.8. Srai.(V.) 196. aidulaMbha (ai-dullambhaPage #84
aidUsaha aidUsamA haTThI PavaSaro. 1034; tAvaio caiva bhave kAlo asamAe vi PavaSaro. 1037; Apa. adRsamu chau kahiu kAlu PANACa. (P.) 17.9.9. 16 aidUsaha (ai-duusaha ati-duh-saha ) adj, extremely insufferable, M. ( vidUSaka ) mammesu baMdhaNaviaDDhaNajAapIDA tIraMti jeNa hiruA adUsahA vi SinMan. 4. 23. aidUddava (ai-duhava Page #85
Shri Mahavir Jain Aradhana Kendra maipaDuvayaNa mounting another banner, AMg puNNabhadde nAma ceie hotthA sacchatte sajjha saTe sapaDAgAi pAga die Uvav. 2; ariTTanemissa chattAttaM mahAgA paDA pAsaha Nigh. 1.5.29; appegaiyA devA sUriyA vimANa NANAviharAgoliyajhaNDAgADa karaMti Riy Pa 281; tesi NaM toraNA uppi bApAgA acchA java parivA Jivabhi. 3.291. www.kobatirth.org www ... apaDuvayaNa (ai-padu- vayana ati-patu-vacana ) adj. whose words are very clever, IM. nUrI gaMbhIracaMDa asvayaNo sajaNA pahAnI KuvMika. 20. 20. aipaMDia (a pandit at:-pandita) adj. very learned, JM. aDio va aharaNI vihAo vi Dviku 8.11. airattakaMbalasilA shimma. 4.2.3176299); do aiDubalasilAo Thana 2.3.343(100); JM. aa mako ... jeNeva maMdare pavva paDagavaNe maMdara cUlivAe dAhiSeNa abhiseyasI hAsaNe meNeva uvAgaccha AvNi. 188. Ti. (p. 1240); bhaMTaravaracUlAmaNibhUyAe cUligAe dAhiNadi sAmA paDiyAra Vasuti 161.4 340. 10; paMDavala ahahANAhi silAhiM pariyariyA CaupCa. 36.21. apaMDura (ai-pandura ati-pandu-ra) adj. very white, M. ( vidUSaka) maha pANAittassadukkhabharao aiDurasa / juttA tavassa uvamA sasiNo RaniMan. 136. aipata (ai-pata-at-at- ) [r / Apata ] to go out AMg (artha) te (duvAre) antati vA No vA apati ayar. 2.2.2.30(430) aipamatta (ai-pamattaati-pramatta ) adj. very careless, Apa. hA hA hayAsu ha apana SiliSam. 9.1. aipamANa (ai pamanaPage #86
bhaipAsa 18 aibAlA ati dayati P. 49b.] 1 the fifth future Vasudeva in the Bharata region of the aipAsa (ai-pasil Page #87
aibhattI 19 bhaimalayavAu atibAlA atiyur3A ghAsattI gambhinIya aMdhaliyA Mola. 469(6) different, Apa. taNuphaMsugaMdhakaNNaheM samiddhi jIvaho abhiNI rUvasiddhi __ aibhattI (ai-bhattiscati-bhakti) / great devotion, Apa, KarCa. 9.10.5. iu maNNivi aibhaktIbharehi saMgahiya parina behi mi parehiM KarCa. 5.7.4. ahIma (ai-bhima Page #88
aimalha aimutti aimalha- (ai-malhark?) . to move slowly, Apa. Hem.(Gr.) 1.26; 1.178; 1.205; amita agmuttaya( ArSe). aimuMtayaM, amahaTa melA sadda kari raha thakkA iTa hari MahaPu.(P.) 15.18.7 he illustrates it in Kum::Ca.(H.) 2.26: muMtavinA aimuttya(comm. maMdagamana karoti) gauratao se aNita is not exertified and not attested; Pailaahamadiraa (ai-malhiraarati-manthara-ka) adj. very N.885%B Mark.(Gr.) 4.20 : bakrI vitaripyane (atita included in slow, Apa. aina hinTa camakara turiyau NA saraha SandeRa. 50 this gana) aImuttaM 1), Trivi.(Gr.) ...50o vAtimuktake, agitaaM, (comm. tamyAzcala nya! uganahozcamacamazabdo'timantharaH svasti na sara ti|) atta, aznutta: the first inr being not fihund used; Trakrit __ aimahagdha (ai-mahaggharati-mahargha) alj. very phonology permits only aitaaM. aktaaM, aimucaHaM or ataya; cosils, M. acchara dAvasAharaM viAi muhadasaNaM ahamahagdhaM G.SaSa. MahaPu.(P.) has aeNvattaI . i .la flowering plant 2.68; IM. deulavAdhyapattaM tuTTaNamIla ahamaham VajLag. 570; maraNe vi Gaertreria racemosa or Banisterin bengalensis, AMg. apphoyaaimahagdhaM na vikkigai mANana kiM VajLag. 94. aimuktyA jAgalayA kaNhasUrabahI ya Pani +5v.30%; 1.44 v. 27; aimahattha (ai-mahattharati-mahartha) adj. having a paumuppala pATalAkuMdAinuttasahakAra naragivi Kapp. 3; IM. baulatilayAivery frofound meaning, AMg. bArasamammi ya aMge codamapuvAI muttayakoraTayAdayakujjayAipa (uddemaM / PimCe(V.) 42.8; adabhuttAjAIhi airaha thA Ar hPai.(Su.) 31. ya maThiyoriTahiyApauro (nagavage 5:Pa. 36; ammuttayavANapiyaMguahamahaMta (ai-mahanta Page #89
aimuddha aiyAramalakalaMka aimudra (ai-muddha-ati-mugdha ) adj. very attractive, aiyANa (ai-yana Page #90
maiyAravallaha aharahassa ruddhA DhamRaPa. 104. fa young bride, aNuvahuAirajubaI DENiMa. 1.48 (comm. sAmAaiyAravallaha (aiyara-vallaha Page #91
airA 11.9.15. airA (airaPage #92
airittasejjAsaNiya aireya nimbhara bhabvamarIrAtirittanhi dabbAMgalaM hoi ViAvBhi. 46; gaNaNAi pamANaNa ya kagayakhaciyaMtakammaM ... anuyaM pavaraparihiyAo (dhaNNAo yaMtAoM ammayAo) arita bahara ugavaNaM EVMR. 374; ayalo puNa mahAdhaNo deva maNorahAiritaM Niya. 1.1.33; pamA, .. hiMgulabanigararUvAiregarehaMtasassirIpa divAyare dhara, KurnaPra. 10.16 : sirivaddhamANasari pabaddhamANArittaguNanilao Gin- ahakameNa udie Nay..1.1.24; hayalAlApelavA rege ... devadAjuyala RiyPa. SilSa. 63; 4 empty, void, tato sA ratI bhaNaDa mayA putavacchalaa- 285; Jivabhi. 3.4.51; Viy. 9.190; (japA) bhaMsalapamanthanabaddhamaMdhI lihiyathAe na nAyaM Vasudi. 29.12. kayalI-bhAtirekasaMThiya ... Parh::. 4.; JM. paMcava cha va sattae arega airi tasejjAsaNiya (airitta-sejjasaniyaPage #93
bhaireha 25 aivaraM ahareha- (ai-reha-. :ati- Subh-) V. to look to ad- adj. very proud or bousting, Apa. aiva ggiu maggiu ko Na kappu bhaNa vantage, Apa. arehai meNi gaM hamati KarCa. 1.3.10. keNa Na keNa vi mukku dappu MahaPu.(P.) 12.2.8. aharoha (ai-roddartati-raudra) ali. very terrible. heinous, aivaga (ai-vaggucati-vagnu) adv. with a loud noise. JM. AyacittajuttAm / airokidukammaNa phalai tahabhAvao ne UvPay. Apa. jaNNakammu tahi aNudiNu kijjai dikkhipahi avagu hunijjai 3233; bisayAsata joyo taM kamma ra kipi airo NAPanta. 3.57; Chakkammu. 2.1.13; [Ed. a sacriticial oblation ?] cf. airudda. aivaMka (ai-vankaPage #94
aibarisa aivirata KilKa.(Dharm.) 47. ca savvamo nacA Ayar. 1.9.1.16 (CV. motAdINi diyANivAdiatthANaM __ aivaripta (ai-varisa Page #95
aivarisa aivirata KilKa.(Dharm.) 47. ca savvaso nayA Ayar. 1.9.1.16 (CU. sotAdINi iMdiyANi dAdiatthANaM aivarita (ai-varisa .cati-varsa) n. additional year, Apa. AdANANi bhavaMti / ativAdazotaM tu hiMsAdipariggahatya p. 307.7) so pubvasahAsaI paMcavIla ainarisaI ummohevi sIsa MshiPu.(P.) ahavAsA (ai-vasa Page #96
bhaiviratti 27 aisaMjabha with, JM. ratto vi aviratto tIe akaracariehi Erz. 76.34. aivalaM (ai-velamPage #97
aisaNiddha 28 aisayasukkhina lled, AMg. aisaMjao vi moseNa hora taNapelavo puriso ArahPad. extraordinary, JM. sAmaNNakevaumbhavasyakasumohabuTTIo PaumCa. (v.) 525. (V.)1.36%; azsayanANaviyANiyatihuyaNagayavatthuparamastho JugiJiCa. v.5773; aisaNinddha (ai-saniddha Page #98
aisayasuMdara 29 aisuhaDa aisayasuMdara (aisaya-sundara Page #99
bhaisuhiya 30 aisuhiya (ai-suhiyaPage #100
bhaIya 31 auNattara 2 to enter, JM. Na ya amhaM se aNNammi aigae ujANe aNNo ManoKa. 30.16; Apa. sAhU vi ya aIva nimvinnau kANaNe saccavAu aIi AvTi.(H.) p. 173a.33; mA aIha sAmI so bhaNai kiM nimittaM paDivannau KaKo. 3.4.7; 2.3.1. AvTI.(H.) 173a.6; sA paM agyaa| raNo gharaM aIi, nAyA Etz. aIvarUDha (aiva-radha auana>auna =ekona) adj. paDibuddhassa vA jo me koI devasio rAio uttimaTe aikkamo vaikkamo adhyAro [mostly in cpds. forming larger numbers; Pischel == a-guna aNAyAro tassa micchAmi duka AurPacc.(.) 113; dasaNaNANacarite doubtful) adj. [also auni rhythmic lengthening] less than one pavyajjAImu jo aiiyaaro| taM sabdha Alohi Maranvi, 48; vajjittu tao (not counting one), cf. ckona and ina in Sanskrit. sammaM vajjei ime aIyAre SraDhaViPra.79 (comm. varjayitvA prtyaakhyaay| auNaTTi (aunatthi==ekonasasthi) m. sixty less one == vamiti prakRtam ) f. aiyAra. fifty-nine, AMg. samaNovAsagANaM egA sayasahassI audi ca sahassA ava (aivacativa) adv. very much, greatly, AMg. tabho ukosiyA Kapp. 136. NaM pamii taM kulaM vipule hiraNaNaM...aIva aIva parivaDa Ayar. 2.15.12; auNatIsa (auna-tisa-ekonatrimsat) m. thirty less one, 13; aIva aIva uvasobhemANe ubasobhemANe ciTThai Viy. 1.2.12 (p.15.3); twenty-nine, AMg. (devadattA gaNiyA) auSNatIsaM visese ramamANI Naya. 1.1.202; tavaNaM tepaNa tavateyasirIpa adhi uvasobhemANI ciTThai Naya. 1.3.8; sAgarA auNatIsaM tu ukkoseNaM ThiI bhave Utt. 36.240; Antag. 146; sA devadattA dAriyA rUbeNa aIva aIva ukkiTThA Viva. ekAvaNe joyaNasae auNatIsaM ca saTThibhAge SuraP. 2.3; paNuvIla auNatIsA 1.9.34; sirie aIva aIva ubasobhemANA Jambuddi. 2.8; 7.213; ukkAmuhaparirao hoi Jivabhi. 3.226.5. mukkapuSphapuMjovayArakaliSTa sirIe aIva uvasobhemANe ciTThai Jivabhi. 3.580; auNatIsai (auna-tisaiPage #101
bhauNattari aula 9694841 Haifa Jambuddi. 6.10. SurSuCa. 2.1183; taM pihu annaha jAyaM majjha auhi pAvAe SurSuCa. auNattari (aunattari = ekona-saptati) m. seventy 6.25%; adj. lacking in merit, unfortunate, evil, M. so amha less one, sixty-nine, AMg. samagovAsagANaM egA sayasahassI auNattari auNNA kattha va kehi pi duTThasattUhi / avaha rio Li11. 691%; JM. avare ca sahassA ukkosiyA samaNovAsagasaMzyA hotthA Kapp. 178; (caMde) paMca bhagati esA keNa vi mAyA kayA aNNeNaM PaumCa.(V.) 28.112; tAva joyaNa sahassAI eNaM ca paNavI joyaNasayaM auNattaraM ca Naue bhAgasae gacchai maraMti auNNA rahiyA vavasAyasAre KuvMiKa. 38.31; bhayavaM jaM te kahiyaM maMDalaM Jambuddi.7.82: JM. navapaMcANauasara udayavigappehi mohiyA maha cariyaM imaM auNNassa KuvMaKa. 49.11; Na ya citei auNNo kattha jIvA / auNa(?Na)ttari eguttari payaviMdasapahi vineA Sat.(C.) 22. kuTuMbaM kahi ayaM KuvMiKa. 186.3; tA yaha majjhA bhAunnarasa hojja pAvassa auNapaNNa (auna-panna=ckona-paricasat ) m. fifty nitthAro SurSuCa. 2.51: 3.214; hA puttaya ! ... ihi pi akayadaMsaNa less one, forty-nine, AMg. egaukhyaparikkhevo nava ceva syAI auNa- kattha gao maha aunnAe SurSuCa. 14.10; kaha majjha aunnApa kammavivAgo paNNA Jivabhi. 3.226.3. imo jAo NiPanka. 5.70. auNapaNNAsa (auna-pannasa = ekona-pancasat) m. auNDa (a-unhaPage #102
bhaulagabva 33 bhaugvavaggA 2013; rajjAmiyamaula viulapha loDa viharati Sarinth. 25%B JM. vimha- spiritual progress (7th) which produces a new state of the soul, yamaulaMjaNemANo Dhutt.14.58; phalamaulaM ni9i jaha saMpaNo nariMdassa AMg. suhajjhavasAyaparo ArUDho khabagasedIe auJcakaraNaM aMtakaDaMkavalI jAo AkkhaMaKo. 163: M. lahAnamaulaM aNuThAra maMdo SriKiv. 4.5%3B MahaNis. 4.17; jhAyato apamatto aubvakaraNeNa sabbhalesa ArihPal.tv.) cf. atula. 9333; JM. aubdha karaNapaDivANakhavagase vipariNAmo KuvMaka. 272.3. __ aulagavya (a-ula-ganwada-tula-garva) adj. having aubbakahA (a-uvva-kaha Page #103
auvezcayaNa 34 aohaNa audhvaveyaNa (a-uvva-veyana Page #104
35 aMsiyA kayA saktA PaunCa.(V.) 10.15. 6.7.3; aMsaha sau cAlIskkottara MahaPu.(P.) 83.20.8. aM (amPage #105
aMsiyA 36 aMsumaI aMmpiyA (amsiya < arsika) f. piles, hemmorrhoids or viralasiyaMsuyasaMpAuyavayaNakamalalAyaNNA / lIlAvaI garideNa Lii. 1299%; some kind of boils in the nose etc., AMg. tassa ya aMsiyAo 757; sa kar3e saNiaMse thaNaMsuaM Usani. 4.49; (vidUSaka) olaMsuollAlabanitaMca vejje aksu IsiM pADeti, I siM aMsiyAo chidejA Viy. siataNuAe. suMdara savvassamimIa diTTI KapMan. 1.28; (gajA) 16.3.10 (comm. aMkhiyAo tti arzAsi tAni ca nAsikAsaktAnIti ca majjhaNhe simikhaMDapaMkakalaNA AsaMjhamolanu KapMan. 4.43; 4.103 AMg. cUNikAraH) taMsi tArilagaMsi sayaNijaMli ... mubiraiyarayattANe raktamuyasa gupa. suramme Viy. aMsu (ainsucasru) m. [Vara.(Gr.) 4.15%; Hem.(Gr.) 1.26; 12.6.128; Kapp. 32; AgAsaphalihasa risappamaM asuyaM pavaraparihiyAo Mirk (Gr.)4.20] lears, M. pusiA ... ssimuuhaa|maanninnivagmmi Niya. 1.1.333; aMmayaM niyasthA Nayii. I. 1.65%; me nikala vA bhikkhuNI sakanjala saphAi daieNa GaSaSa. 4.2; aMsu kajalamailaM pamANasuttaM va vA sejjAI puNa vatthAI jANejjA virUvarUvA mahadaNamolAI ta jahA-aMmayANi paDihAi GaSasa. 2.533; 6.13; 7.21%3; oppuMsiarapaNaaMsakajjalaMke cINaMsuyANi vA Ayir.2.5.1.4(576); uttaraturUpaNaM kurAe bahave aNigaNA kare Namaha GausVa. 57; 130: 8413; pIAI takkhagU(1)piacamaraMta- NAmaM dumagaNA paNNattA / jahA se AiNagabomataNuyakaMbaladugulakosejjakAla migariAI aMmahiM(?) GaudVa. 12083; tAva ya viyaDa haMgaNagamaNavasAyAsa- padaanuyacINaMsuyapaTTA Jivaibhi. 3.595: aMmae niyatthAo (accharAo) viyali aMsubhago Lili. 436%; 482; kummasupa.hiM ruyai va Lilis.87; baMdhUNa Uvav. 38; malayANi vA pattuNNANi vA anuyANi vA cIgaMgayANi vA Nis. jAA mAla maMsaNA cittaNa rosA malilaNa siA SriKav. 4.14; 4.63; 7.10; 17.12; kIDayaM paMcavihaM pnnnnttN| taM jahA -- paTTe malae aMsupa cINaMsue 5. (priyaMvadA) osariapaMDupattA muaMti aMsada va laAok. 47.2(4); kimirAge Anuog. 43; JM. kirIDayalAlA mayala visae mayalANi pattANi AMg. suyaviAgadRsahAI aMsaI viNimmuthamANI evaM vayAsI Viy. 9.33.56 kovijatti temu vAlA pattuNA dugullAto an tarahine je uppajjati taM aMsurya (467.1); tae NaM tamsa mehassa kumArasma mAyA ... aMsUI viNimmuyamANI NisCu. on 7.11.2 p. 399; (aMzuvaH zlakSNapaTTaH taniSpannaM aMzukam Naya.1.1.127; 1.5.33: daTTaNa ya taM paveviyaMgamaMgA asupagalaMtapappuyacchA on BrhKapBhi.3662); thaNayu? jayalaM aMsueNa chAyaMtI PaumCa.(V.) chipaNA taNhA iyamha kaluNANi jaMpamANA Panha.1.26: JM. taM soUNa 10.373; phAliyamajjhamajjhaMtarattaMmayamaMnibhaM vatthaM niyatthA Vasuki. 37.11; gho? yo masAla lasicatathaNabharA parunnA puSpadaMtI KumaPra. 64.29%; paraMsayAi panihAviUNa nIyA nivasmIve KumiPra. 65.24; Apa. jhaMpa aMsahi na mauijjati pattharA kiva rugNaNa VajLag. 602; sasihaM paripuTTA devi aMmapaNa Nibaddhau PaumCa.(S.) 17.17.43; te apiu rAyaho aMsu pamukkaSaNaaMsunivaheNa Erz. 77.29; JS. (sarIraM) aMsUyapUyalasiyaM payaliya- bhanyu KurCa. 10.19.4. lAlAulamacokkhaM Mula. 848(9); Apa. aMsu phusaMti cavara migaloyaNa aMsucUDA (amsu-cida amsu) m. ray, M. viyaDaNahaMgaNagamaNavasAyAsa- prAimva goriahe sahi uvvattA nayaNasara Hem.(Gr.)4.414; aMsujalohaliu viyliyNsubhro| NinthAmo avaramahIhareMdasiharaM gao suro Lila.436; iha tA kavola khittu JambiSaCa. 4.11.1. mihiramusaMca timiroho parihodumIhai Usani. 2.58%; JM. rayaNIramaNaM asuNivAa (amsu-nivaakasru-nipata) m. fall of the kurNati aklNk| saMkhadhara saMkhabhaMgojjalAoM bhavarNasubhaMgIo Kum:Ca.(H.) tears, M. nuNasu sauNe Na vaha samayahinuhe pani aMmuNivAo SetuBa. 1.16%; 2.45; sIlA hAratusArasArayanisAnAmusumbhaMjaso JugiJiCa... 11.122. 19.273; Apa. dhammi rayaNaMsujAlaMdharaI .-- dharaI (hoti) JasCa. 3.26.16; aMsudhArA (amsu-dhara Page #106
aMsumaMta 37 akajja of the Vidyadhara king Candagai, JM. ghevUNa bAlayaM taM aMsumaIe akaaNNu a (a-kaa-nnuaPage #107
akajakara 38 akaMDatalima makAjjaM karei tappazcayA puNo PindNi. 185; kajjamakajje kharavakasaduniTara- bhikbU sAhigaraNaM aviosaviyapAhuDaM akaDapAyacchita paraM tirAyAo..mabhujjai girAe / bhaNie. Gacchi.56; JM. viddhi aho akajjaM ki kIrai Nis. 10.14; 2 not produced, not created (i. e. eternal), kheyarANa ridIe PaumCa.(V.) 13.14; karei taM pasubaI akajaM pi AMg. icchete paMcamahanbhUyA aNimmiyA aNimmAviyA aDANo kittimA Dhutt. 3.68; Najjada dhammAdhamma kanjAkajaM hiyaM aNahiyaM ca KuvMaKa. Siy. 2.1.26. 4.20; aho kajjArajjaviyAraNaM ti KuvM:Ka. 11.2; jo ya ... alaso akaDajogi (akada-jogiPage #108
"akaMDa viddara 39 akaMtadukkha apaMDaviddara (akanda-viddara Page #109
bhakaMtasara akaMbala ityarthaH p. 380) akappaNija (a-kappanijja Page #110
Shri Mahavir Jain Aradhana Kendra akamma www.kobatirth.org ... 41 akamma (a-kamma a-karman ) n 1 absence of activity, inactivity, AMg, kammamege pevedeti akammaM vA vi subvayA Say. 1.8.2; to akammaviriyaM paMDiyAnaM nRNeha me Say. 1.8.9; akrammuNA kamma khati dhIrA Siy. 1.12.15; No taM aNuDDANeNaM akammeNaM aNuddiNaM udIraNAbhaviyaM kammaM udIres Viy. 1.3.3 (1.149); 1.3.11[2] (1.157) ; sA baDA puTThA udIriyA vezyA nijiSNA seyakAle akammaM vA vi bhavai Viy. 3.3.14 (3.148); Utt. 29. para 71; devANubhAve kiNNA laddhe, kiM uTThANeNaM ... udAhu aNuTTANeNaM, akameNaM jAva apurisaparakkameNaM Uvas 167; 198; 199; 2 improper act, evil act. Apa. viNadveNa dhammeNa savvaM akammaM BhaviKa. 56.7; karami ammu siTThajaNadRsita maMdiru taM na jaM na maha mUliu JambistCa. 9.15.4; adj. 1 who is inactive, who is not having karman, AMg. akrammassa vavahAro na vijada ayar. 1.3.1.4; atthi NaM bhate akamasta gaI paNNAya Viy. 7.1.11 (710) ; tahAgayassa jIvassa arUvissa akammassa arAgassa no evaM paNNAyati taM jahA - kAlatte vA sukkilatte vA Viy. 17.2.19 (17.35 ) 2 who has done no evil act, AMg. dhaMsei jo abhUSaNaM ammaM attakamguNA / aduvA tumamakAzitti mahAmohaM pakuJcara Samav. 30.1.8 (si. - abhUtena atadbhUtena ke ? akarmakaM avidyamAnaduzceSTitaM AtmakarmaNA AtmakRtaka pivAtAdinA p. 82) ; Dasa. 9.8; 3 who has done no productive activity, AMg viNA vi lomaM nikkhamma esa akamme jANai pAsara Ayar. 1.2.2.1; viNaettu sotaM nikkhambhaM esa ahaM akammA jANai pAsa paDirehAe NAvakaMkhara ayar. 1.5.6.3. akramma (a-kamma a kramya) ger having attacked with force, JM. sAhU akamma dhamnAo je bhaMsera ubaTThie / NeyAuyassa maggassa avagAraMbhi vaTTai Avsi. p. 161b ( comm. akamma balAtkAreNa ) akammao (a-kammaoPage #111
akammatiriya 42 akayatavacaraNa not possessing any karman, AMg. tamsa NaM (sammattapa kamasla) veNa aphaesu oyaNesu ko rolo MailMak, 1.80. ayamahe mAhi jAi, taM jahA --saMvege ... akammayA Utt. 29. para. 23; akaya (a-kayaPage #112
bhakayastha 43 bhakaraNao akayastha (a-kayatha Page #113
akaraNa niyama 44 akalaMki gaMvAraNao asAyaM veyANaM veyaMti no akaraNao asAyaM veyaNaM veyaMti Viy.6.1.7 nimmalasujAyaniruvahayadehadhArI (mahAvIre) Civav. 16; Jivi:bhi. 3.596%3; (6.8) ___Jambuddi. 2.15%; Tand.66%B Parhi. 4.7 (comm. mAMsopastitvAda akaraNaniyama (a-karana-niyama) m. the rule of not doing avidyamAnapRSTipArdhAthikan, or mAMsalarAyA anupalakSyamANa pRSThivaMzAsthika.m (evil), JM. hou meM akAraNaniyamo PanSu.9; not doing any viola- p.81a) tion as a rule desavirahaguNaThANe akaraNagiyamassa eva sambhAvo UvPay. akaradaMDabhara (a-kara-danda-bhara) adj. free form tax 729. and line, JM. sAhammira smAiya akaradaMDabhare karemi KakoPra. 15.16. __ akaraNaya (a-karanayaPage #114
akalatta 45 akasAyayA sayalu vikiu akalaM kiu thiu rAkalaMkiu caMdataNu PaNaCa. 10.11.10. wonderful (Rudra) without askull, Apa. akavAlalojju jo deu akalatta (a-kalattaPage #115
akasAyasamugdhAya 46 akAmabhamANa sammataM, virai, appamAdo, akasAyayA, ajogayA Samav. 5(1) akahita (a-kahintaPage #116
akAmaka akAraNavacchala (pr. purt.) not loving, not desiring, S. (maNDodarI) mahArASNa ... akAmamaraNijya (a-kama-maranijjaPage #117
akAraNAhAra 48 akAlabhomaNa saMsArajalahipoyabhUyaM samataNamaNilaDhukaMcaNaM pAviUNa vi bhavaMtaM dhammadesayaM Na 824; Apa. Na vi kohu mohu bhau Avai Na vi jara maraNa akAli tahu muyamamayabhUyaM vayaNaM CaupCa. 13.25. PaNaCh. 17.4.10. akAraNAhAra (a-karanahara) m. taking food without akAlakomudI (a-kala-komudi Page #118
bakAlamaccu akiMcaNadA at an improper time,S.(zAkyabhikSu) akAlamoaNA veramaNaM sikkhApadaM cauvAsapariyAe aMtamakAsI Kapp. 146; aNNopaNaM mAreuM atthanimittaM MatViPra. 14.6. matimakAsi ArahPad.(V.) 655; JS. vArattio vi kama akAsi jaha akAlamaccu (a-kala-maccuPage #119
akiMcaNayA having nothing, possessionlessness, JS khetImadhva ajjavalAghavatayasaMmo avidA | dasa dhammA Mala 754 (8) akiMcaNayA (a-kincana-yaa kincana-ta) / the state of possessing nothing, pennilessness, possessionlessness, AMg cau vvihA akiMcantANNatA, maNaakiMcaNatA, varaavicaNatA, kAyaakiraNatA ubagaraNaaNatA Thina. 4.2.3536310); muttIe guttoSa ajjaveNaM maddeNaM .. aNiyAe hINe baMbhacevAse Naya. 1.10.3. 50 acinha ( akincanha Page #120
akiriyaAyA 51 akukkuya goyamA siya tipi.rie siya ca ukipiliya paMcakirie, siya akirie. Viy. part, AMg. (adhammapakkhassa vibhaMge) tassa gaM imAI tiNi tevaDhAI 8.6.258 (8.258); vodANeNaM akiriyaM jaNayai / akiriyAe bhakttiA tao pAvAduyasayAI bhavaMtIti makkhAyAI, taM jahA -kiriyAvAINa akiriyAvAINa pacchA sijjhai ... sabvadukkhANamaMta pare Utt. 29.28%; je bhikkhU akirie. Siy. 2.2.76; cattAri vAdisamosaraNA paNNattA, taM jahA -kiriyAvAdI alU sae akoha amANe ... No Asana purao karejA Suy. 2.1.60%; 2.2.44; akiriyAvAdI Thana. 4.4.530 (4.345); aTTha akiriyAvAI padhNattA, taM 2.4.24; tattha je te asaMsArasanAvaNA te paM.ddhiA , siddhA NaM akiriyA jahA - egAvAI, aNegAvAI ... saMti paralogavAI Thana. 8.22 (8.607); PanRV22.715731: tattha te vIyarAgasaMjayA te akiriyA caurAsItIpa, akiriyAvAdINaM Sumav. 137; kai NaM bhaMte samosaraNA pnnttaa| Pannav. 17.1.25 (1142): jIdA NaM bhane ki sakiriyA atiriyaa| goyamA cattAri samosaraNA pannattA, taM jahA - kiriyAvAdI akiriyAvAdI goyamA jIvA sakiriyA vi adhiniyA vi Pannav. 22.7(1573); JM. sa Viy. 30.1.1 (30.1) evaM ... bhanirie sahAvasaMThie apaMtaNArga aNaMtadaMraNe PanSu. 45; 2 dcing akiliTTa (a-kilittha Page #121
akuMkuma kuMkuma (a-kunkuma ) adj. without saffron, M. akuMkuma AkhaNe udaciTThejjA anuce akue thire Utt. 1.30. macaMda salAha maMDagaM ... miyaMka kiraNAvalI KapMan. 3.26. akuccha (a-kuccha Page #122
masalakammodaya akosa makusala sAhugaNayarahaNijja adhammajaNaNaM bhaNaMti Panha. 2.11%; tattha vi ya (3.188[9]) bhavaMtaNAriyA nIcakulasamuppaNNA AriyajaNe vi logavajjhA tirikkhabhUyA akUNiA (a-kaniaPage #123
akosAyaMta 54 arkata navvatte tu akose agnujANAo jA khettaM KappBha. 3.4842; vAghAtammi 4.14.9; cakkakkakittivaddhAvaNae. dukara taM bharahesaraho RitNeCa. 10.7.22; taho akosa aDavi jale sAvae teNe KappBha. 3.4844. taNauM taNUruha akkakitti VaddhaCa. 3.30.6% 4.2.53 5.8.11. ___ akosAyaMta (a-kosayanta Page #124
akaMtadukkha 55 akkamittA the usual limits], M. akaMtaM ca pavur3e (pravRddhe) DENaMa. 1.9; mala- akkaMdiya (a-kkandiyaPage #125
akkamiya 56 bhakkosa rUvehi akkamittA Panha. 1.29; 2 having mixed with, (visasaMjuttassa Uvas. 166, 198 in Hoernle's glossary ] ujhaNA) egaMtamaNAvAe, acitta thaMDile guruvitte| chAreNa akkamittA tiTThANaM akkAriyaparikamma (a-kkariya-parikammaca-karita-parisAvaNaM kurajA OghNi. 604 (comm. chAreNa bhUtyA Akramya mizrIkRtya) karman) adj. remedy for which is not effected, AMg. aNagArA bhakkamiya (a-kkamiya Page #126
akkosa 51 bhakkha 1.16.283; zmeNa me ANayare sayaNasaMbaMdhipariyaNe mArie ti kaTTa apyegazyA Ca.(S.) 1.14.7, paripuriTya lai akkhaho davatti PaumCa.(S.) 16.1.2 akosati Antag. 6.55%3 akosejjA paro bhikkhaM na tesi paDisaMjale Utt. (comm. vadhayata); puri akkhahatara kAmabANu darisara va kusumadhUlI2.24; JM. jara adhosada bAlo tahA vi lAho tti Navara pAyavyo vidhA] MahiPu.(P.) 58.4.6; kavaNa yupiyayaga ki kiM Naru akkhu KuvM:Ka. 81.4; 2 to cry loudly, to lament, Mg. (zakAra) zavakhu kiNira viruharu MahaPu (P.) 30.12.2; kA vi taraMgahi bhakoza vidhoza lavAhi caMDaM Mrcch. 1.420. tivali u lakkhaDa sAricchana taho muhayado zAkhaE NiyaCa.(P.) 3.8.7; akkosa (a-kkosaka-krosa) adj. less than a krosa in colINaI akhami keliyAI JasC. 2.25.10; "u kAm vi guNadosa distance, JM. khetaM calamacalaM vA daNidaM sposmkom| vAghAtammi akha: Bhavika 25.5%3; Akhami jema maNidaI siTThI Bhavika. 95.6; aphorsa aravile sApae naNe KappBh. 3,4844. 119.7; to rAbhAva sarUvaI akhaho Bhavika. 99.6; 221.4; hauM sakosa (a-kkosadi-krola) m. (one of the parisahas) akkhami tumdaI pareNa KarCa.5.19.83; bho paramamitta akhahi KarCa. loud cry, harsh words, abuse, AMg. ase saraNaMti TaMkaNA iva 4.12.5: saMsapeNa nitaM Akhami SudCa.(N.) 2.1.7: 6.15.20: pavyayaM Siy. 1.3.3.18; sahA ANaNapAvagAI. kiM te akosapharusa khisaNa 1.1.15: kevala muvi go akkhA tettira PINE.Ca.(P.) 2.14.4; suNu ... kaluNa cilabiyA Parht. 10.14: jo ra u gAbhaTae akosaNhAra- devara babhi vatta PINC.(P.) 1.14.4: 3.9.1; suloyaNi tajaNAo ya Dasave. 10.11; kosAyada ya me Utt. 1.38; azomavaI pahi, I tunyA kagi asya vattI SankuCa. 639.13; dhammAvahi akkhA vittu dhIre muNI sare Utt. 15.3; kosA dakhojjA ya Utt. 19.31; aratI bhavavivANu CandippaCa.(Y.) 2.7.2; mokkhamaggu pucchiyau ju askhA acala thI jisIriyA jAyaNAya ahorI viy. 8.8.28(2) (8.321); Uvkas.43 tAtari so avamA rAyo Chakkammu, 2.7.7: jo jo J$. bharadiviratthicaniyA NisiddhiyA sejaakose Mala. 254(5): JM. jaMcaM asada saMtaM asara Chakkammu. 12.9.2: jaNu akhie cariyA nisIhiyA sejA akolavahajAyaNA AvTI. 656b.11. Chalkanimu. 11.5.3; 12.10.5%8B kA mAyari ko piu askhahi kahi akkosa (a-kkosaPage #127
Shri Mahavir Jain Aradhana Kendra avakha www.kobatirth.org Ta) rUpalAtasakaM caNa avakhathaDDa savihIrANa karakula phalarasaDDU _JambASACa. 58.34 (also the name of Rivara's son ) ; 2 the nut of the tree [PaiLaNi 799]; Ap3. caurAsu vi jo akkharahiyakaru SudCa. (N.) 2.4.8; borakkhA malamettAhAraI (e hakkAla ) Maha Pu. (P.) 2.8.9; 3 dice, AMg kujae aparAjae jahA akvehiM kusadehiM dIvayaM Say. 1.2.2.23; JM. sAri vva baMdhavahamaraNanAiNo triNa na hoti para di akvehi vi hIraMtA RsaPan 32; M. divmaklehi tahiM jahicchaM Usani. 1.63; S. ( damayantI ) aho hadesuM aklesuM addiNiso ajjauttassa S. Naisa. 4.4.11. akkha ( akkha Page #128
akkhaNavela bhakkhamAla sayaMpi akkhaNayakArayaM puris| parivaMciUNa vacasi MuSuvvaca. 2443; bhakkhadaMDa (akkha-dandaPage #129
akkhamAliyA 60 akkhayaNihi Ca.(v.) 65. 31; Apa. akkhamAlabAlaNi giyamiyamaNa kayakamalAsaNa Asi, Na kayAi Natthi Na kayAi na bhavissai, bhuvi ca bhavai ya bhavissa NaM kamalAsaNa DhamPar.1.18.10. pa dhuvA NiyayA sAsayA akkhayA, aJcayA avaDhiyA NicA Jivibhi. 3.59%; akkhamAliyA (akkha-maliya Kaksa-malika) f. garland 3.272; 3.760; sabvaguNaM sabvaritINaM sivaM ayalaM asyaM ataM akkhayaM of Rudraksa nuts, M. mubhanbhazvalabhuIpasAhio akkhamAliyA haraNo avAbAI apuNarAvattisiddhigahamAgaveyaM Karn.10%; dhuye Nie sAlae abakhAe Lila. 205. vae avaTThie Nice (di dvivA) Nindi.1183; sivanayalamalyamavakhayamavvAbAI aksamiya ( akkha-miyaPage #130
akkhaMyataDayAM akkharaguMphaNa Viva. 137; JM. tANi bhaNaMti, esA an akkhayaNihI, jai sippa agNo SifiMali. 1.4; 5. (vicakSaNA) ahaM uNa tulA via lakkharA sivakhasi anhe hi ya samaM hiMDati to te demo AVTI.(H.) 360a.1; Apa, KapMai. 1.20.14%B AMg. riTThAmayAI apasarAI RiyPa. 237.3; paradhaNu puNu agaMtu jaM dIsai akkhayanihi taM mahu kare divasai JambuSiCa. sabdakkhara hAzivAiNo Uvav. 26; vazrAmaI lehaNI riTThAmayAI atkharAI dhammie 3.14.19; 2 a kind of penance, fasting for as many days as lekarakhe Jivabhi. 3.435%8 aksarabiMdUmattA lihiyA dupakhavakhayahAe, Anuog. are required to till up a jar with a handful of rice grains perga. 1433; saMkhejAI akkharAI agatA gamA Samav. 1103; 1443; se kite day, JM. devAMgaThaviyakalaso jA punno akkhayANa rhiie| jo tattha sati- saNNasaraM saNNavakharaM asvarassa saMThANAgiI Nandf. 63; JS, jAvadiyANi sariso tavo tamakkhayanihiM beti PavSaro.1554 (p. 440); jh| jiNapurao akkha rANi akkha saMjogA vA Satig.5.5.45; eyaktarAdi vivihaM payatthajhANaM kalaso pachio muTThIhi padiNakhippamANataMdulehiM jAvayadiNehiM pUrijai muNevavvaM .A.(V.) 464; padamakharaM ca evaM pi jo Na rocedi suttaNi diI tAvazyadiNANi egAsaNagAI akkhayanihitavo VIMEFra. 27.9. Bhair:.39; Apa. maI lihiyaI gahiyahiM akharA: JasCa. 1.24.33; - akkhayataiyA (a-kkhaya-taiyaPage #131
bhakkharaccuya 62 bhakkharANusAra na) n. arrangement of words, M. (naTa) kaviNa hu akkharaguMphaNiNa JM. mottUNaM dabvamuyaM akkharalabho ya sesesu ViAvBha. 117; asaralaMbheNa mahilaNa thoravaNe hi / ana irasahanyavakaTA chAla chAlijjAhi jehi Ram- samA UNAhiyA hAti mahabisesehi VIAvBhi. 1433; 474; 125. Man. 1.12. 319efeat (a-kkhara-livi Page #132
akkharAvaraNIya bhakkhA bhakkharANusAreNa aivisesA tayaM suyaM savyaM ViAvBha. 144. akkhavADaga (akkhavadaga) cf. avakhADaga. akkharAvaraNIya (a-kkharavaraniya Page #133
makkhAha 64 akkhAda avakhAi (a-kkhai Page #134
akkhAbhimaMtaNa 65 akkhiyamettI JS. jadi saddahadi Na atye AdapadhANe jiNakkhAde Pav Sa. 3.64; saya jagassa Mrech. 8.223: Apa, ekahiM azvihiM sAvaNu annahi bhadavau Hem. hidakaro dhammo tithaMkarahiM akkhAdo Mula. 752(8) (Gr.) 4.357.2; 4.396; mahiliya diti salAnya avivahiM SandeRi. ___ akkhAbhimaMtaNa (akkhabhimantanaPage #135
bhakkhiyaya 66 akmvuddhi 344. measure as laid down, Apa. jANijai phuDu avikhapame tI lakkhasaeNa AMg. akkhINAMjhe purise mahAmohaM pakubbara Samav. 30[1] ga. 9 ji koDi pauttI MahaPu.(P.) 2.6.2. (p. 381. 1. 16); JM. veI ruvvaM musaM vayasi akkhINajhaMjhaTa sayA AVTI. __ akkhiyaya (a-kkhiya-ya Page #136
makhuNya akkhanvakSa mammappaesadhAraNa gayA paMcataM KaKoPra. 37.28; tassa akkhuDiyana ego ya (adiNNAdANassa) NAmANi goSaNANi hoti tIsaM, taM jahA- akkhevo.ghaTo bhiSaNo, teNa paDateNa viio vi bhiNNo AvTI.(H.) 555b.8; akkhu- vikkhevo Panhi. 3.2 (comm. AkSepaH paradravyasya iti gamyate); 3 imDio pabuDio chiyato viya sabAlabur3a jnno| jIvau payamAla tti jaMpiro plication, entailment, JM. evaM ciya vineo saphalo nAeNa purisagAro viyarae tattha SupasCa.4.226. vi| teNa tahakvevAo sa annahA'kAraNo Na bhave UvPay. 1002; daiveNa akSuNNa (a-kkhunna.caksunna) ulj. not broken, not phalakAve aivpasaMgo bhave payo Upadesa-rahasya 48 (in PSM.); shattered [PSM. AR.] 4 objection, JM. akvevaNiNNayapasaMgapArao so gurU joggo ViAvBhii. ___ akkhudda (a-kkhudda-sa-ksudra) ali. not small, great, 1434; 1442; jo puNa avikalagovikiNago iva akvevaNiNNayapasaMgapArago noble, loud, JM. akbuhAI dhaNNAzyA u vatthAiyA u viSNeyA / ... tassa sagAse soyabvaM AVTI.(H.) 97b.1; 5 attack, confrontation, ekacIsaguNajogao vihayo UvPay. 915; gihattho muhasavaNo virAjuo JM. rAyA vi tadivasaM paJcaMtiyassovari mahayA akkheveNa payaTTo CaupCa. kula jo| akdo vidhvalio gArma taha dhammagarI ya PancaPra. 7.4; 317.32. akkhuddo teNa iha joggo DhamRaPa. 8; Apa. jaM pimuNaloya akkhudda avakhevaAriNI (a-kkheva-ariniPage #137
akkhoDa akhar3a part.) to be told, Apa. akkheJcau kAI narAhivAsu Bhavika. 227.8. cANakabharahaAgamaviyANu PaNaCa. 9.6.5%38 JS. akkhohA sAyaro vya azkhoDa- (akkhoda-Page #138
Shri Mahavir Jain Aradhana Kendra akhaDacaraNa www.kobatirth.org akhaMDa viyANi tu appaparasahi sabda Paramapp. 2.22. akhaMDa caraNa (a-khanda-carana) adj. possessing an unbroken good conduct, AMg. iya khavagavayaNamAyantriUNa sugurU akhaMDacaraNassa | tassArovara vihiNA mahavvayAI arahPad. 221. akhaMDarisa (a-khanda-cirittaa-kharda-caritra) unbroken good conduct, AMg. saMghaNagara bhaddaM te akhaMDacArittapAgArA Nandi. ga. 4. ... akhaMDadaMta (a-khanda-danta) adj. having unbroken teeth, AME. naragaNA kuMdadgarayamuNAliyAdhava daMta se kI akhaMDatA aSphuDiyadaMtA aviralatA paramAuM pAlayittA te vi uvaNamaMti maraNadhammaM Papha. 4.7; samaNe bhagavaM mahAvIre ... akhaMDate aphuDiyadaMte aviralata uvaNagaraM gAmaM uvAgae Uvav. 16; te gaM maNuyA akhaMDatA apphuDiyA sujAtadaMtA aviralatA abhivA paDirUvA Jivabhi. 3.596. akhaMDadasamI (a-khanda-dasami < akhanda-dasami ) / a kind of penance, without a break, on the tenth day of the lunar month, JM. akhaMDadasamImAzvavisesA AgamagIyatthAyaNavajjha ti na parUviyA ViMaPra. 29.23. 69 akhaMDaphuSTiya (a-khan(la-phudiya akhanda-hutita) adj. without break and without violation (comm. akhaNDA dezavinAparavAgena asana) AM durgAvi yattANaM vAhiyANaM ca je guNA / akhaMDaphuDiyA (Schu. kuDiyA) kAyacyA taM suNeha jahA tahA Dasave. 6.6; JM. ( taMDulANaM) bhAiyapuNAgiyANaM akhaMDaphuDi yANa phalgasariyAgaM / kIraha balI surA vi ya tattheva haMti gaMvAI AVTE. (H.) 585 (p. 338b) akhaMDabhikkhA (a khanda bhikkha - a-kbanda bhiksa) f. unbroken begging tour, Apa. jANivi sevaMsaha pAsi suvaMsaha jaNu akhaMDa bhikkhAe vihi RiPaSamin. 14.9. bhakhaMDamahavvaya (a--khanda-maha-vvaya akhanda maha-vrata) adj. whose great vows are unbroken or intact, AMg. jara vikhaMDiya caMDo akhaMDamahavvao jaI jahavi BhattaP. 25. akhaMDarU (a-khandaruva akhanda-rupa ) . com - plete form, JM. jattha vammaho iva akhaMDarUpalAvaNNajovvaNaguNavighnamo repo MaviCa. (G.) 7b.12 (2) akhaMDala ( akhandala Page #139
Shri Mahavir Jain Aradhana Kendra apaNa www.kobatirth.org Viy. 12.5.3. akhaMpaNa (a-khampana Page #140
bhakheiya 11 bhaMgaData akheiya (a-kheiyada-khedita) adj. (ppp.) not becoming 188. disappointed or dejected, Apa. te vayaNe viNiyattu akheiu vayaNu gapi agai (a-gaiPage #141
72 bhagaDadatta agaNikAya agaDadatta (agada-datlaPage #142
bhagaNikA(iyatta 73 se teyaliputte sukaMsi taNakuDaMsi agaNikAyaM pakkhivai Naya. 1.14.76%3; bahave na-sthana) n. place where the fire is enkindled, AMg. je ayakuMDIo appegazyAo ... agaNikAyaMsi adahiyA ciTThati Viva. 120; bhikkhU vA bhikkhuNI vA senjaM puNa thaMDilaM jANejjA ... visabhakkhaNaTThANesu vA palAleNa vA veDhittA agaNikAeNaM jhAmijjai RayPa. 767%; jAvaM ca NaM agaNiphaMDaNahANesu vA ... No uccArapAsavaNaM vosirejA Ayar. 2.10.19 bAyare agaNikAe tAvaM ca NaM assi loe. tti pavuccai Jivabhi. 3.841; (658) se gaM maMte agaNikAyassa manjhAmanjheNaM vIIvaejjA Anuog. 343(2) agaNimaha (agani-mahaPage #143
jagavisamAvAga 74 agatisamAvahaga (a-gati-samavanna-gaPage #144
bhagaMbhIra 75 agalagu(ka) lakSaNo gamaH, yathA AdivizeSe tAvat, iha chajjIvaNiketyAdi gamAH, durgapada- agaraha (a-garahaPage #145
16 agahiyagahaNa : (2.45); jIvassa agaruyalahuyattaM paDucca jIvaMtassa vA tuliyassa muyassa vA agava (a-gavvaPage #146
agahiyanAma acceptance of things which are not accepted or rejected, JM. paribaMdha nirAgaraNaM keI aNNe agahiyagahaNassa / tassAuMTaNamANaM etthavare beti bhAvatthaM PancaPra. 17.19 ( comm. agRhItagrahaNasya sAdhubhirasvIkRta - bhaktAdidAtavyadravyasya ) snft (a-gahiya-nama Page #147
78 bhagAra ... --bhagilANa for the resident of a house or householder, AMg. duvihe sAmAie agijjha (a-gijjhaPage #148
magihANavA naguNapyAra veyAvaDiyaM sAjissAmi Ayar. 1.8.5.3(219) gurukulavAsAmao, kaha, tao gIo PaicaPra. 11.9 (comm. agIyassa agilANayA (a-gilana-ya Page #149
bhaguNavIlA 80 aguru()lahupajaya() evaM tu aguNappehI guNANaM ca vivajjao Dasave. 5.2.41. nor light. n. the name of a particular nama-karman which aguNavIsA (a-guna-visa Page #150
agurulapariNAma agurulahupariNAma (a-guru-lahu-parinama a-gurulaghu-parinama) m [also agaruyalahuyapariNAma ] modification which has the quality of being neither heavy nor light, AMg. dasavidhe ajIvapariNAme aguru lahupariNAme Thara 10.19 (713); bAvIsatividhe poggalapariNAme paNNatte, taM jahA kAlayavaNNapariNAme aguvalayapariNAme Samav 22 (1) ; agusyalahuyapariNAme NaM bhaMte kativihe paNNatte / goyamA gAgAre paNNatte Pannav. 13.956 ( 13.21) 81 aguruvara (aguru-vara ) [AMED.], cf. agaruvara. agulu (agulu) m a kind of fragrant wood, alce wood (PSM at Nischu. 2.467on NisBha. 2593 ), cf. agaru. agU (agucaku) adj. an artificial word to explain the Prakrit form of 5 in the sense who cats the sugar-cane or to whom sugar-cane is given, AMg ko saTTavaNe va jagU tega hoti ikkhAgA Tittho. 278; cf. ikkhAga gRhamANa (a-guhamanaa-guhamana) adj. (pr. part.) not concealing, not hiding, AMg dasosavinmukaM tamhA evaM agRhamANeNaM / jaM kiMpi kathamavajjaM taM jahavattaM kaheyavvaM Mahi Pacc. 32; J.S. avavAdiyaliMgako visayAsatti agRhamANo y| diNagahaNatto sujjhadi uvadhiM pariharaMto Bhaara. 87. agUhita (a-guhinta Page #151
bhaggama aggajIhA description, addaaggau parihAse varNane ca Kram.(Gr.) 5.96.35. end), AMg. seNaM pale ... bharie bAlaggakoDINaM JambuddI. (As.ed. aga (agga-aPage #152
bhaggajjhavayaNa 83 bhaggama ila ggajIhe ... disodisiM viSpalAitthA Naya. 1.1.159; Uvas. 95; sajja 4.65. ca aggajIhAe ureNa risaha saraM Anuog. gd. 26. aggapAra (agga-pacsaPage #153
aggamaMza aggaviDa he top, M. dIsaMti aggamailA kameNa mUlujalA niriNo Gau.Va. 625. gaM calipayANa aggala gharaMti CandappaCa.(Y.) 4.6.3; cake khaMDu __ aggarmaza (agga-mamsaPage #154
bhAgyaviSANa aggaviSANa (agga-visanaPage #155
86. aggiThapaMjIva Apa. NaM Agahare hatyi pATara rAula 3 PaumCa.(s.) 65.3.9. tastha mahettA aggi pADei, pADettA aggi saMdhukkhera aggi ujmAleda Naya. * bhaggahAra (agga-haraPage #156
bhaggija bhavibhANiva 82.28. lives on tending the fire, JM. acchIsu aggiupajIvi vA Ahitagi CaupCa. 39.35%38 2 one of the groups of the kosiagotta, AMg. vA bUyA Aigvi. 28.160.20. je kosimA se sattavidhA paNNattA, saM jahA-te kosibhA, te kaccAyaNA ... te * aggikajja (aggi-kajja Page #157
bhagimaNiyA 88. pAti ... pANiNA dhareha / No ya hu maggirthamaNiyaM kujjA Siy. 2.2.77(718) JM. ahaM teNa aggipauro pAyAro joyaNAsayaM raiau FaumCa.(V.) 12.45. aggithaMbhaNiyA (aggi-thambhaniyaPage #158
89 bhaggibhUma maggirakkhiya (somadeva and aggijAlA) tANa suyA donni vikkhAyA, paDhamo ya aggibhUI samgimahisita (aggi-mahisitta < agra-mahisi-tva) .. duijjao vAubhUi ti AkkhaMaKo. p. 76.v 171. [w.r. for aggamahisitta] SusCa. 85. aggibhUya (aggi-bhaya Page #159
bhaggirasa 90 bhaggisiha aggirasa (aggirasaPage #160
aggisihara jaggIphuliMga Hit kusumapure aggisiho khamao liMgadao ya aruNo ti UvPay. 486; (ii) jamagnihottAi samgakAmarasa / veyavihiyaM viSNai dANAiphalaM ca loyammi a son of Agnibhiti, JM. alAyA amha piyA agginihAbhihANeNa mittaNa ViAvBha. 1640; samADhattaM agnihottaM mAhaNeNa KaKoPra. 5.2. sameM ... godIpa ciTTha: Erz. 14.13; Apa. bhagiu aggisihu sosaI-jaNaNe aggihottakaMDa (aggi-hotta-kunda Page #161
bhaggIvANa 92 aba aggIbANa (aggi-bana Page #162
bhagya 93 bharabaSaya GaSaSa. 6.983; AMg. ko dANi tassa sakkA kAuM agdhaM apagdhassa GaSasa. 321 (Bhuv.) (W. 441); jaha jaha Nagdhati guNA taha taha dosa Santh. 463 JM. agdhassa tu parivar3i osaraNaM va puNa savvamaMDANaM AngVi. asaMha phalaMti Gaudva. 902; S.(vidUSaka) dAsIo agdhI ? ci)jati 250,93; erise agghe vaTTamANe, etassa eteNa ettiyaM di AVTI.(H.) dAsIo pUijjaM te Ra:Mali. 1.38(30). 826a.10: mayagahilavibhamANaM gayANa paviyaMbhae, agyo GIRaKo. 250; aggha (aughaPage #163
bhagdhaviya bhagbora ... kaMcuyaM VajLag. 595; liTo .. akiMcaNa guNagAravagdhavio jaidhammo vANa-kAla madaga-agghADaga-sAma-siMduvAre ya Pannav. 1.37(4) [1.42] CaupCa. 331.17; daTTai hemaMto ... apavia-ne-kuMku kAmimIthaga-jalaNa- [JAs. V. 1. agaghADaga] pAvaraNo KunaPra. TIL. 18; 299.13; je niya-i-vihaveNaM kugaMti kavvaM agdhANa (agghana) Desi. adj. satisfied, content, agghANo guNagdhaviyaM Manoka. 1.15. AgaiA tittammi DENIM... 1.19; parimalapANagdhAgo bva agillasamIraNo agdhaviya (agghaviyaPage #164
95 madhAdicarima offering, S. (anasyA) jAva ahaM agyodaaM uvakappemi Sak. 39.18(4) JM. (vahU piraNA dinnaM) bhArANa sayasahasse apaDiyarUvaM suvaNNamsa SamaraKa. agha (agha) n. sin, an abominable thing. JM. jiNau kaliM 80.9. agha-ciNi dhuNiamiraM suNia-guNa-gaNA thunniaa| iMde hi vi jaga-puNaNI aghata (a-ghadenta Page #165
rutulsorr aghAdivabhAga (a-ghadi-padibhaga Page #166
bhaMkaNa 97 ( comm. aGkaNaM taptAyaHzalAkayA'kakaraNaM); JM. sattavahavehabaMdhaNaDahaNatANa... aMkamuhasaMhitA bAhiM satthInuhasaM ThitA (tAvakvettariI paNNattA) SirPa. 4.33 nigviNamaNasA ahamavivAgaM AvTI.(H.) 588a.13; je DahaNakaNatAraNa ... 4.6; 7. dukkhasAyarogAkSA KuvMiKa. 64.7; 30.31; dama gavANavAhaNAIyaM (dukkhaM aMkaya (? akraya) (ankaya (?akkaya)Page #167
kima calaNakamalovayAra kiyA bhUmI Lila 390; bhuAgaM saMkhacakaMkiNaM padAvo Usini. 2.67; cf. aMkiya. 98 aMkir (ankia ) Def ( fig. use of aMkita ?] embrace, aMkia avaruMDiyAo ya pariraMbhe DeNAMa. 1.11; ( mahilAvaruMDiyAo bIhaMti vivekakA giyo) [ aMkiila (ankiilla) Desi. wrong reading of AR and PSM for aMkila av. 1. for naTTaga Uvav. comm. p. 3a1 nartakA ye nRtyanti aMkida ( anikida < ankita ) adj. ppp.) marked by, characterised by, M. raAi rehArahasaMkhapaMkaaddhaaMkidAraM pulaUNa bhUale KamsVa. 1.4; S. ( anasUyA ) saNAmaheaMki aMgulIaaM Sak. 40.10 (4) ; ( cara ) mae vi amaccarakkhasassa NAmaM kitti ajassa pAamUlaM pAvidA MudraRa. 19.4; (vidUSaka ) paDisunna deula koNaracchA aMkita piTThavasaNe ( ceTi ( 1 Di)yAputti ) RamMan 1.34 (26) ; cf. aMkiya aMkia. aMkiya (ankiya Page #168
aMkusa 99 bhaMga 760. Jambuddi. 2.15%; rahasosthiya-aMkusa ... galakhaNapasattha ... karacaraNadesa- akallaNapahAraparivajjiaMga (AsarayaNaM durUhAi) Jambuddi. 3.109 (comm. bhAge Jambuddi. 3.3; tassa majjhadesabhAge ege vairAmae aMkuse Jam- aMkellaNaprahAraH tarjanakavizeSAdhAtaiH) buddi, 5.38; 7.178; to vaMdiUNa pAe cakaMkusalakkhaNe muNivarassa aMkelli (ankelli) Dest. m. the Asoka tree, aMkallI a asoe Utt. 9.60. DENIMi. 1.7 (comm. akellI azokataruH, aMkellitalAsINo mA rama) aMkusa (ankusaPage #169
.bhaMga 100 aMgaMgIbhAva Naya. 1.9.10%; dohi aMgehiM utpIlata hiM AyA jassaNa ucIlati IsiBhas. desagga teNeva ubAgacchai Nayi 1.15.11; khettAriyA achabbIsa tivihA - 44.1%; JM. saMmattaM NANa-tavo-saMjama-sahiyAi~ tAi cttaari| mokkha pahapavaNNANaM rAyagiha, magaha, caMpA, aMgA Pannav. 1.102 (37.5); Niraya. 54%B JM. cattAri imAI aMgAI KuvMaKa. 56.5%; Apa. aMgaI daha viusa viyAri- aMgA nAma jagavao caMpAurisiMgAsthi sahi jassa TarVaka(Bha.) 89%; yAI MahaPu.(P.) 10.8.6%3 3 constituent part of a kingdom, aMgANaM raNA rAvaNo taha raMgega rApaNa (ramaMte) Kum..Ca.(H.) 4.61; JM. sAmI ra amaco duggaM koso balaM ya mitto y| satteva ya aMgAI nIsesaderucUDAmaNI aMgA nAma jagavao MoKa. 27.18%B AkhiMaKo. rajassa havaMti eyAI NaPalika. 6.1143; Apa. aMgaI lacchihi dos- 65%B VasuHi.(M.) 13; 126; aNgaadpikhge| gaMgA Vasuki. 305.8; kiyAI MahaPu.(P.) 39.7.5... Apa. asthi denu aMgau supasiu SudCa.(N.) 2.2.1; jiya-kaliMgabhaMga (anga). 1 body, AMg. (rAyA) lUhiyaMge Jimbuddi. vaMgaMganAyagu SankuCa. 526.3; bhaNai gaNesaha aMgada maMDali 100.1.7. 3.9%; varacaMdaNacacciyaMge nariMde Jambuddi. 3.221; nara ccheyaNehi ya aMga aMga (anga) m. name of a monkey warrict, JM. aMgo pacchAve Viva. 121; JM. acchai tA iyarajaNo aMge ciya jAi paMca aMgakumArohaNuvaMto Pauma.(V.) 76.73; 89.37; Apa, tAi mi dhaNabhayAI VajLag. 933; viyalai dhaNaM namANaM jhijjada aMgaM na zijjA payAvo paura kikiMdhapura gaMgaya bar3ata PaumCa.(S.) 12.12.103; aMgaMgaya-gavayaVajLag. 1643; jIhA jalaM na melai Na muNai rasaM Na phAsae aNg| so jIvada gavakkha jetthu PauCa.(S.)40.15.6342.12.2. satta diNe RitSamu. 1413; 25%3B dUrastho hara rakhI aggI abhihi pharasio aMga (angaPage #170
aMgamA sjidhmme| juttaM maNuyantaM ... sanae khiviDaM SupasCa. 10.92 (p. 218 ) aMgacaMgimA (arga-cangima Page #171
aMgapaDilehaNa 102 aMgamaMga Viy. II.11.148 (comm. aGgaprati vArikANAM mastakAni kSAlayati aMgappahadi (anga-ppahudiPage #172
aMgamaMca aMga maMgacica (angamarga cindhaanganga-cihna) m mark_on_the limbs and sublimbs, JM. daTThaNa jiyajaNaNI pariNAyA aMgamaMgacidhehi PaumCa.(V.) 11.66. 103 aMgamadda (anga-madda Page #173
aMgarAvA 104 bhaMgasuya tane muMDe bhavittA agAta king of Aiga, the body, 28; 1127; (dvitIyaH vaitAlikaH) dhumiNabhaM tujaMgarAaMjaNaM Anasun. purimAiamaDaujjhiabhaMgavalinjaM ca saNuvalaNaM DENaMi. 1.42 (comm. 3.22; Apa. kukumi aMgarAgu niru kijjai MaroKa. 41. V. 218; jo aMgavalijaM aGgavalanam ) aMgarAu so mayaNamUlu JasCa.2.12.11%; thapaaMgarAgAruNita kamalareNu- aMgatrahita (anga-vahitaPage #174
aMgasuha 105 aMgArAya Galled Aiica, ANg. sAmAiyamAIyaM aMgasuyaM caudasA vi pubvAI SaraPa. AMg. aMgArattamapattaM jalamArNa iMdhaNaM sadhUmaM tu / aMgAra tti pabuccai taM ciya 32; JM. pubbaMgasupaNa bhAviyamaI o ... bhAvaNAo PaumCa.(V.) 144. 2-3. dar3e gae dhUme Pind Ni. 656 (comm. rAgeNAmAtasya yadU bhojanaM tatsAjhAraM aMgasuha (anga-suhaPage #175
ama aMgArAyaNaya 106 aMguTThaya dIsaMti kulisamiliA aMgArAaMta-kusuma-phala-kisalA / ... giriNo Gaudva. mailiyaM kulaM, aMgIkao ayaso Era. 48. 15 : aMgIkae, jammi iheba dukkhaM 136. UvaSat. 44; puNa bhamiyabyo tehiM jehi na aMgIkayA ANA ReaveSta. 3. aMgArAyaNaya (angiriyaddhana-yaPage #176
aMguTThasama 107 aMgulaya NayCa. 1. 17.4; vAmakaraho aMguTTau dhAvai, tahiM pIUsaho Nijja(? jjha )ru chaNNauti aMgulANi se ege daMDe Viy. 6.7.7 (6.133); mehassa kumArasma pAvai CandappaCa.(Y.) 8.24.53 etyaMtare iMdeM levi vajju dAhiNaaMgui cauraMgulavajje nikkhamaNapAugge aggakese kappei Nayi. 1. 1. 125; cauraMguladiNNu chijju PENACa. P.) 8.23.1. suppamANabuvarasarisagIvA Panhi. 4.7; mahoragA aNegavihA paNNattA, taM aMguTTasama ( anguttha-sama < angustha-sama) adj. jahA--atthegaiyA aMgulaM pi aMgulapuhattiyA vi... joyaNasahassaM vi Pannav. having the size ofathun, Ap, sahi aMguTTasamahu guNavaMtaho, aTThA- 1.83; aMgulaM sattara teNa ... vadara hAyAra vA vi (porisI) Utt.2014 vIsasahAsa huya-puttaho Amer... . 10. javamajhA bhaTTa havaMti aMgulaM Jois Ka. 8 JM. cAuraMgulapamANapaTTabaMdhaNa aMgaTI (angutthi) 1. 1. [PAILu Na. 252 DANIMA. 1.6 siriyacchA vi.chAzya vacchatthalaM Ex. 6.277 cauvIsaMgulabhUmI khaNavi avaguMThaNa ] veil, IM. bahupAraNaM NAma aMguTTi ka.reti NisCu. 2. 223.4; Vatthusa. 1.33 1.7; Apa. aMgula dutIma parimANu daMdu Ju-Ca. 1. 6.5%; tamo tIe kAUNa aMguTi, oyAriUNa AsaNAo... baddho aMjalI solaraaMgulajadhajuu gUDhayapaTThivaraMDu KuCa. 598.83; so Nahu kA aMgula Samarika. 284.9; mApArI vAsudevo jAo, itarI uMbUvatI, aMguTTI kAUNa iya gaNeza Cundappala.(Y.) 10. 16. 12. palAo AS TH.(H) 1.8; aguruyaM aMguTTi maNayaM osAri ma ttto| aMgulaa (angula-a Page #177
aMgulavagAha 108 aMgovaMga leneth or breadth or an Aiguls (finger), AMg. aMgulAI aMgulikosa (anguli-kosaPage #178
aMgovaMga 109 acakkhudaMsaNaladdhi 1. 14.28; kevalaM se tesiM aMgovaMgANaM AgiI A giimette Vivi. 1.1.14; 317.5. 28 64; 51 anvegazyANaM agamagNAI aMgovaMgAI viyaMgei Viva. 1.2.28 acamkhu (a-cakkhu>. indeterminate or general pereeption producel by senses aMgohalI (angohali -angavaksilana) f. washing the ine!uding the mind but exeluding the eye, AM. sattaviha daMsaNe body i. e. bath (exelnding the head), JM. pacchA aMgohali kAUNa pannatte, taM jahAsammadaMsaNe ... cakkhudaMsaNe avakhudaMsaNe Thina.T.76 cakkamajhabhUmIpa eDagArUDho cAnaNItibhiuttimaMgo AvTI.(H.) 4173.1: paTa (565); Navavidha darisaNAvaragijo kamme pannate, taM jahA -nidA ... akkhujuNNAdaMgohali vaccaya vavahAra sIsaolihaNA UvPay. 83 (comm. samakAla- saNAvaraNe hima. 9. 14(668); dasaNAvaraNijassa gaM kammarasa Nava uttaramevAGgAvakSAlaM cartumArabdha'); jaladhaDadugAiNA mAse ittiyA sirinhANA, diNe pagaDIo paNNatAo, taM jahA ... abakkhudasaNAvaraNe amav. 9. 11; ya aMgohalIo VIMAPra. 5.17. 31.1; goyamA ! jIve NaM arNatANaM ... acakkhudaMsaNapajjavANaM ... uvaogaM ganchati aMdhijuya (anghi-juyaPage #179
acakkhudaMsaNAvaraNa 110 acaramabhava jahA-khaovasamiyA ... cakkhudaMsaNaladdhI evamacakkhudaMsaNaladdhI Anuog. 247. Dasave. 5.1. 20. __acakkhudaMsaNAvaraNa (a-cakkhu-damsanavarana Page #180
- acarita paraparatthanimittaM Panc Su. 43 (comm. acaramabhavahetuM mokSahetumityarthaH ) acarita (a-carittaa-caritra) adj. not having good conduct, AMg. sammattaM acarittassa havAi jaha kaNhaseNiyANaM tu Canda. 111; J6. todrayeNa jIvo acaritto hodi gAyavvo Samsa. 163. acaritti (a-caritti Page #181
acalA 112 aciTTha acalasiddhi CandappCs.(Y.) 9.3.9 (FN. zarIrarahitamuktiH ) 279159 (a--caiyara-sakta ) adj. (.) not having the acalA (acala) f. name of Indra's chief queen, AMg. strength, AMg. puTTho ya daMsamasage hi taNaphAsamavAiyA Suy. 1. 3.1.12 mahAvIreNaM navamassa vaggassa aTTha ajjhayaNA paNNattA, taM jahA- ayalA (176) (comm. soDhumazaknuvan Ata: 821. 13, Cu. acAitA adhivAsa(sakkAsa aggamahisINaM navame bagge) Naya. 2.9.2. miti vAkyazeSaH); sAvAsagA paviu maNNamANaM tamacAzyaM taNamapattajArya ___ acalida (a-calida-ca-calita) adj. unmoved, not shaken, IkAi avyattagarma harejjA Suy. 1. 14.22(581) (Cu. puNI utumati ) J$. evamacAlido jogI abhikkhaNaM jhAyade jhANaM Mula. 886(9) 90a (a-caenta < ? a-saknuvat) adj. (pr. part.) __ acalida (acalindaPage #182
naci acitaciMtAmaNi (Na) nANaM ti / maggaNNU vA'ciTTho vAyavihINo'havA poo ViavBh. 1144 ajogINa ya katare katarehiMto appA vA bahuyA vA Pannav. 9. 19(763) (1141) acittajoNiya (a-citta-joniya < a-citta - yonika) adj. born of a lifeless thing, AMg savvatthovA jIvA mIsajoNiyA acittajoNiyA asaMkhejjaguNA Pannav. 9.19 (763) acittatta (acitta tta Page #183
aciMtaciMtAmaNikappa 114 aciravattavivAha mani) m. unimaginable jewel which yields whatever one mato'ntaHpurapravezavat paragRhadvArapravezo'nyatIrthikapravezo yeSAM te tathA Sil. desiree, AML. dhanno haM .-- saMpattaM sammattaM acitaciMtAmaNisamAgaM ArAh- 3378.1); dasavidhe uvadhAte pannatte, taM jahA - uggamovaghAne ... aciyatovadhAte Pad. 333 PnjAri. 91: JM. acitacitAmaNI bhavajala hipoA ergata- sArakkhaNovadhAte Thinn. 10 84/738): jahi jAhiM ayaM nibaMdhati pAvakArI saraNA arahaMtA saraNaM PaliSu. 4. --jahAjAyapasyA acibhUyattA NicanIyakammovanIviNo...Neva suI va Niburti acicitAmaNikappa (a-cinta-cintamani-kappa Page #184
acirA 115 acelaka vivaha) m. recently performed marriage, AMg. se jahAnAmae kei acUliya (a-caliya Page #185
acelaga 116 accaiba eloth, Apa. locAcelaku aNhANajuttu SudCa.(N.) 11.3.5. evAmeva tAo disAkumArImahattariyAo ... asuimacokhaM pUiyaM ... egate eDeMti ___ acelaga (a-cela-ga Page #186
accakkhara 117 aJcatya rates, who does in great hurry or confusion, JM. egammi Nagare karemi Sak. 71.4(6); M. tiNavAribhUmipiaNAasUNabhassaNasaMciAihikhaego mAlAyAro saNNAimo karaMDe pupphe ghettUNa vIhIe ei / so aIva accaio maccaNesu so SriKav. 5.7; Apa. NaccaMtaho NayagAvali vihAra raiyaccaNaDasaveTI.(H.) 44:15 (Sig. vyathitaH) [Cu. vaccaio 47.7]: 2 to kuvalayamAla NAi RitNeCa. 8. 11.63 pasudIhajIhAdalaccaNavisesammi amrpag5, Apa. accaiya-jUdIhi jAsavaNa-mallIhi~ (ramma vaNu) PaumCa. (mArIe devIe devAlae tammi) JasCh. 1. 16. 12; laiyaI dibvatacaNa(S.) 3. 1.12. bhAyaNAI NiyCu.(P.) 1.9.5; kiu puSphaccaNu gurupayahi Bhavika. accakkha ra (accakkhara Page #187
aJcatthahasita 118 accaMtanigguNa sasiloccayasAgarA vasuhA SurSuCa. 1.7. vi. 1. 130. accatthahasita (accattha-hasita Page #188
acyaMta nigdhiNa adj. totally devoid of aay good quality, M. kaha tassa rUsiyavvaM jassa paNAmo puNo vi kAyavvo / accaMta nigguNassa vi kaha sakkA rUsiuM tassa ChaG. 34. acaMtanidhiNa (accanta-nigghina Page #189
baccaMtavioga 120 accanbhuya aracaMtavioga (accanta-vioga < atyanta-viyoga) m. guNA tehi~ hoi so sAhU / accaMtasuparisuddhehi~ mokkhasiddhi tti kAUNaM total separation, AMg. jo pAvihiti puNo bhAvaM so teNa acarimo PaificaPra. 14. 44. hoi| accaMtaviogo jassa jeNa bhAveNa so carimo Viy. 18. 1.103 accaMtasuhAvaha (accanta-suhavaha Page #190
acanbhuya 121 wonderful, supernatural, JM. accambhuya-carie paya-paumaM tassa tuha accaliaM accalis VentSamme 3.2.10. namimo RAIKS. 145%; puTTho rannA kaha tuha jAyA accambhuyA imA sattI aJcalloNa (accallina Page #191
Shri Mahavir Jain Aradhana Kendra accAara www.kobatirth.org 122 hinasti 307h. 10); egaccAe puNe ege bhayaMtAro bhayaMti Say. 2. 2.68 (714) (comm. eke punarekyA'rcayA ekena zarIreNa ekasmAt bhavAt siddhigatiM gantAro bhavanti 334b. 11 ) 2 image, JM. duvihaccA paDimeyarassanihitetara acittamaccitte Vavabha. 6. 361 (comm. arcA dvividhA | tathA abhittA rucittA ca tatrAcittA dvividhA pratimA itarA ca itarA nAma strIzarIraM nirjIva (b. 7 ) : juga-hiDuNAliyA-karaga gIvemAi sotagaM jaM tu / devAvivarItu etaraM taM muNeyabvaM NisBha. 604 (comm. dehaM sarIraM accayaMti tAmiti accA paDimA Nison. 2.30.8 ); 3 worship, honour, AN (kera mahaka daridaM samuktejA ) tae NaM se mahacce annayA kayAi daridIhUe samANe Thaina 3.87 (14321) (comm. ko'pi mahatI aizvaryaMlakSaNA ardhA pUjA vA yasya athavA mahAMzcAsAvarthapatitayA acca pUjya: P. 13556.1 ); M. gia-calaNa-paMkaaccA- kajjaM vo kaha Nu saMpaDaDa Gand Va 4 lustre, AMg. te NaM tattha devA bhavaMti dibvAe pabhAe, divvAe chAyAe, divvAe accAe ( . . accIe) dasa disAo ujjoMvemANe Sny. 2.2.69 (714) 303: accAara (accaaraatyadara ) . excessive honour or respect, JM. kiM mama parakIesu accAyareNaM KaKo Pra. 128.1; S. ( madayantikA ) paDiUlavAdiNi pi abAmarapaattaNivvattiamuhuttakovovarAbhadukkhaparusI kahiaaM uvahasadi MalaMa. 7.1.38. accAika (accaika Page #192
accAsAyaNa 123 aJcitta accAsAyaNa (accasayanaPage #193
azcittabhUmidesa 124 accIkara have samidI Mila. 15(1) (comm. acitte haritakAyatrasakAyAdivivikte pabhaMkarA Thapa, 4.175(273) caMdassa NaM bhaMte ! jotisiMdassa cattAri aggamadagdhe dagdhasame sthaNDile p. 20) hisIo pannattAo, taM jahA - caMdappabhA dosiNAbhA acimAlI pakarA Viy. ___ aJcittabhUmidesa (a-ccitta-bhumi-desaPage #194
accIkaraNa accIkaraNa (acci karana < arci - karana ) n. praise, flattery, TM. accIkaraNaM raNNo, guNavayaNaM taM samAsao duvidhaM / saMtamastaM ca tathA, pacakkhaparokkhamehi NisBha. 1569: etto egan2areNaM, accIkaraNeNa jo tu rAyANaM / accIkareti bhikkhu so pAvati ANamAdINi NisBha 1570; etehiM kAraNehiM acIkaraNaM tu hoti kAtavyaM Nis Bha. 1575. accIsaha samAliNIya (acci-sahassa-maliniya < arcisahasra-maliniya ) dj [r] [also acisahassamAlaNIya which has a halo of thousands of mye, AMg. caMdappamaM siviyaM sahasrasavAhiNi viubvara, taM jahA acIsahassamAliNIyaM ... darisaNIyaM surUvaM ayar. 2. 15.28 (754); evaM ca NaM mahaM bhavaNaM kAreti ... vijjAhara -jamala- juyalajaMtajuttaM piva abIsaharUsamAlaNIyaM Naya. 1.1.89; ( toraNapadaM) tesi NaM toraNA ise evArU vaNNAvAse paNNatte, taM jahA te gaMNaM toraNA NANAmaNimayA ** vijjAhara jamalajuyalajaMtajuttA piva adhIsahamsamAlaNIyA RayPa. 20; Jambudhi 4.27 pecchAdharamaMDavaM accIsaha samAlaNIyaM darisaNijjaM abhirUvaM paDirUvaM Ray Pa. 32 te NaM dvArA vijjAhara - jamala-juyala - jaMtajuttA fa acIsaha samAlaNIyA RANP. 129: n. name of a celestial abode, AMg. acIsahassamAlaNIyaM... sigamaNaM NAma jANavimANaM Ray P. 17; 18; accIsaha samAlaNIyaM ... divvaM jANavimANaM viucvAhi Jambudar. 5.28. 28 accua (accua Page #195
accuttama 126 accettA r. [-differently written // accuya(ta)vaDe(Di)saga(ya)] pimacle of accu yaga (accuya-gaPage #196
'acceyaNa 127 accha AbharaNAruNaM kareti . Ivabhi. 3.457; acettA viulAI bhogabhogAI muMja- acchejja vA ciTeja vA nisIeja vA tuyaddeja vA Viv. 1.1.21 mANA viharaMti Janbuddi. 2.1:20. (1.367); taM no khalu jAyA amhe icchAmo tubhaM khaNamavi viSpaogaM, taM acceyaNa (a-cceyanaPage #197
accha 128 accha gau cakkAuhu jahiM acchai jiNu PANACa.(P.) 5.7.1; tahi~ acchai kumAri NaM vimANA sabvarataNAmayA acchA sahA laNhA.--darasaNijjA abhirUvA paDirUvA sumaNohara Bhavika. 75.5; puhaIsaru ... jaMbukumArAhiTiu / acchai viviha- Panner. 2.49 (:.196); 2.50 (1117(1)) :1.59(2206); IsopabhArA gaM viNoyahi ... jAvatthANe pariTiu JambasaCa. 5.1.31; tahiM acchae jAma puDhavI acchA sahA laNhA Pannav.::.661211): tassa NaM bahusamaramaNijjassa gayAhirAo SulCa.(N.) 1.6.1; acchai gharayaMgaNe khelaMtau SudCa.(N.) bhUmibhAgassa bahumajjhadesabhAe NaM ikke mahaM paumaIhe NAmaM dahe paNNatte ubbehaNaM 3.7.1: 6.8.14; pieNa samANiya acchai jAma KarCa. 1.9.1; acchahi acche saNhe rayayAmayakUle jAva pAsAIe jAva paDirUvetti Jambudli. 4.74; se muNi jiha jhANovaviTTha Vila Ka. 1.10.10; acchai dUri bhamaMtu PADO. 58; NaM egAe vaIrAmaIe jagaIe. savao saMmatA saMparicikhatte sA jagaI ... acchA dhammu muNaMtau jA tahi acchai Chakkamnu.2.6.12; gaya kumAri lahu sahA laNhA ... darisaNijjA abhirUvA paDirUvA iumbuddi. 1.8; acchehi tettahi acchai je ttahi sahApariTThiu tAu jahi SIVICh. 1.7.173 hau~ acchami saNhe hi saMtehiM rayayAmahi accharasAtaMdulahiM cakarayaNassa purao aTThamaMgalae marAta samuddatIra SiVaCa. 1. 42.4; acchaI biNi vi suhu aNuhavaMta AlihAi .anhudai. B.1"; M. phalihacchoaraM dIsaMtapaTThiveNIsihAo va SiVaCh. 1.15.18; tAmvahi acchau iyaru jaNu suaNu vi aMtaru dei Hem. sahati nudva. 150; aMto maNidAnacchavi viccharimacchaMmuaM suhAvei (G:.) 4.406.3; acchihi jiha sanniha ghara kaMtaya Sande Ra. 1673; (pass.) GaudVis750; Navari a acchAloA uaa-giri-kkhalia-bahalajoNDAnIDanivAsiehi acchijjai bAra vAra pavikhahi mucchijjai JambuSiCa. NivahA SetuBh. 10.:30: (vidUSaka) mukttulaM mittalamacchamujjalaM kameNa patto 9.10.4; acchinnai suhajhANaniuttehiM devadhammagurupUyavittehiM Bhavika. 37.2 NavamottiattaNaM Kaputi... 2 rear, rian (ius appliant to water [tuI iha vi acchu pasayacchi SankuCa. 517.3 for atthu] et...), A.Mx. te gaM tattha acchaM patthaM jacaM taNuyaM phAliyavaNNAbhaM orAlaM udaga___ accha ( accha Page #198
manchabha 129 acchaMta Brz.42.73; attANaM saMvarevi pasayacchI Erz. 26.23; navajovvaNo rauddo rattaccho JM. acchaNake vA puccheja sippagihe vA pucchejja Aigvi. 136.11. dIha jaMgho ya Err. 80.63 M. alia-pasuttaa-viNimIlibhaccha de suhama acchaNakAla (acchana-kalaPage #199
acchaMta 130 accharasA 8.3.1: acchatahiM muhu muMjaMtahi Ausu sAyarasatta niu JambiSaCa. 3.1.6. K..(MS.) ga. 58. acchaMnaa (acchanta-a) adj. (pr. part.) remaining, bring, acchamaNi (accha-mani) m. the sm, M. (rAjA) acTheraM JM. siddhatthago ekalao acchatao addhiti kareti Avou. 275.11. amuassa acchamaNiNo dIhe hiM mohe hiM gaM / telloka Nava-pomarAa-raaNukiNNaM va __ acchaMtaya (acchanta-ya) arj. (pr. part.) [1.-tiya ] remai- lavikhajjae (andLH. 1.28. ning, in ing, ...[ dhAsiMdhaNahANITa kiccheNacchatayanmi puraloSa. Sursua. acchamANa (acchamana=tisthan) adj. (pr. rurt.) [.. accha13.33; Apt avaropparu ema cavaMtiya paliyaMkaguhahiM acchatiyau (uppaNNu suu) maNI] who lives or neeupies, AMr. sAmAzyakaDassa mamaNovamsae Paum's.(S.) 19.9.4; acchatau paricitevi maNeNa Ameliu vijula- acchamANasma AyA ahikaraNI bhavai Viy. 7.1.6 (7.151; 8.5.218.230); vAhaNeNa PumCa.(S.) 7.8.2 [lamca.(S.) Index p... mRta dead is sA dhAriNI devI ... acchamANI ya ... pecchamANI sabvao samaMtA AhiMDai only an implication of the words remaining' ) on the battli- Nish. 1.1.07; IM. suciraM pi acchamANo verulio kaaymnnibhummiiso| liell). Na ute kAyabhAvaM PIV.A. T32 muciraM pi acchamANo nalathaMbho ucchuvATaacchaMda (a-cchanda) adj. willing, AMg. acchaMdA je Na mjjhmmi| kIsa na jAyai maharo PafiVa. 3.738. muMjaMti se cAi tti buccaI Dasive. 2.", ___ acchamiya (accham-iyaPage #200
accharasAtaMDula 131 acchari 1.46; accharasA jai evaM tiluttamA NimmiyA suragaNehi Dhutt. 3.36; Js. camarA DhamPar. 6.3.11; chaNNavai sahasa aMteurarANI(? Ni) tasu hUvaI divba bhage accharasAo avasassa samgavAsaM ca / pajahaMtassa BhaAri. 1600; NijjiyaaccharANI(Ni) CandappaC..(Y.) 4.17.9; accharakoDAkoDIhi M. jIvia-pattaccharasaM sira-pariari a-jasaM / viaMbhai samaraM StuBh. 13. 47. juttu (Niyalacchi riddhi) CaudaptraCa(Y.) 7.17.4. ___ accharasAtaMhula ( accharasa-tandula Page #201
acchariUNa 132 aSTi mahArAa uduvaNNo Naign. 7.0.1; (sAgarikA ) accharIaM / diTTho vi puNo Ca.(Y.) .13.5. pekkhivvo Ratna. 1.12.15; (naTI) aho acchariaM SinMali. 1. 5.4% B a cchANiyajala (acchaniya-jalaPage #202
acchiA 133 acchijjamANa veyaNAI Jumuddi. 2.43; bahuM suNei kaNNehiM bahuM acchI hi pecchai Dasave. tattha se aMtatehi rogo uppnnnno| Na tarai baiThThao acchiu~ UttTT.(S.) 820; paDhame vae mahArAya aulA me acchiveyaNA Utt. 20.198 Dusi. 7.198 1530.53teNa viNA tA amhaM na juttabhiha acchiuM ihi SurSnCa.5.1983; je bhikkhU appaNo acchI vi Amajjejja vA pamajijja vA Nis, 3.54; 4.10% muNiUNa tassa cittAhippAyaM acchiuM payatto Erz.7.16; devI jaMpai pacchA na aMkAraMtaM dhanaM iMkAraMtaM napuMsaka acchi Anuog.ga. 233; dupaliyANi acchI Ni acchiuM ucchahe viNA tumae KumaPra. 285.29; M. tAvamhaM pi Na jujjA rand. 119 JM. camma jANa na acchI, nANaM acchI KumiiCh. (H.) evavihaM acchiuM etthaM Lils. 1060. 1.21; AsaNaThiyAi ghariNIi gahavaI jhaMpiUNa acchiiii| hasiro mottuM saMkaM acchiUNa (acchiuna-- sthitva) gr. having remained, JN. bia anaM sado muio KumaCa(H.) 8.74; JSNa ya hodi NayaNapIDA tao kaMci kAlaM acchiUNa samuTThio rAyA AsaNAo KuvMiKa. 11.113 macchimmi bhamADide dupaTilede Mila. 915(10); acchIhi ya pecchatA kapaNehiM khaNabhegamacchiUNa rAyA citAuro bhaNai tatto SurSuc...161; M. sattaya baddavihAI mnnmaannaa| atthaMti mUthabhayA Mila H16(9); acchINi saMgha- chayasuha pAyavatalammi icchAe acchiUNa ciraM LIN. GY); evamaha piNarAhiva siriNo micchatvaNikAcaNeNa pttidaanni| kAlagado vi ya saMto jAdo so tattha suhaM acchiUNa tahivaha Lin910; 1:100%; AL. (deu) devavidavaMdu dIhasaMsAre BHArn. 72% 3M. pariosa viasipAhiM bhaNiyaM acchI hi teNa acchiUNa paMcarattu KaKo. 1.19.10 ; ciru kAlu tahi mi anchiUNa DhamjaNamajhe (i n 4.41; acchII tA thaissaM dohi vi hatyehi (GaSasa. Pur. 7.6.8. 4.14; maggIvaviiNNabhAsuracchicchAho (vaNadavo) SetuBa. 4. 18; ahidhA- acchikaNuga (acchi-kanu-gaPage #203
acchiThayaNa 134 acchiddavimaladasaNa acchiThayaNa (acchi-thayanaPage #204
acchida 135 acchimala dra-vimala-dasana) adj, having white teeth without gaps, acchinna (a-cchinna) adj. (ppp.) [Hem.(Gr.) 2. 1983 AM. bharahe vAse ... tAo NaM maNuIo ... acchiddavimaladasaNA Jambnddi. PAILANa. 500.] not ent, without break, continuous, AMg. tihi 215; uttarakurAe ... tAo NaM maNuIo ... acchiddavimaladasaNA Jivabhi. ThANehiM acchinne poggale calejA Thana. 3. 1(1461; dasahi ThANehiM acchinne 3.597 poggale calejjA Thina. 10.6(707) : AsukkAre maraNe acchinnAe ya jIvi- acchida-(a-cchinda-Page #205
acchiya 136 acchuralaMbha kaNNamalaM vA ... NIharejja vA visohejja vA nIharataM vA visoheMtaM vA sAi- paDhame vae mahArAya aulA me acchiveyaNA Utt. 20.19; 20. 20. jjai (Avajjai) mAsiyaM parihAraTThANaM ugdhAiyaM Nis. 3.68; 4. 106; jA acchiveha (acchi-vehaa-sprsta) f. name of one of the 16 akSipatanazabdasyedaM rUpaM saMbhavati tathApi saMskRne tadaprasiddha miti) faataaals (goddess of Vidyas), deity associated with Munisaacchivatta (acchi-vattaPage #206
137 accheraya pracuralAbhe) TarLo. 1548. acchullur3ha (acchulfudha Page #207
maccherayakAri 138 acchodaga-pahaDatya Ca.(v.) 73.8; accherayANa dasagA Pav Saro. 33; tao 'accherayaM mANusa- caDayaNaM sahati acchoDa satthapaharaM Miln. 860(9) (comm. achoDaM paizunyasarIraM sappavasahi 'tti vimhiyavisatthamANaso ni viTTho palaMke JinadA khya. vacanaM ... achoDaNaM loSThalaguDAdibhistADanaM) 29.20 payaM maNammi bhAvara mahatamaccherayaM manjha SurSuCh. 2.63; piccha acchoDaNa (a-cchodana Page #208
bacchoppeNaM acchoppeNaM (acchopenami < ? ) adv. (also acchuppa ) [ Inst of accho pa ] [ Hem. gives the dhatupatha root chup and chupta with the meaning of which suits the eontext. Tur. IE sqeu. for phonetic reasons. Akkha Ma Ko p. 370 uses acchupta in Skt.] without tonehing, AMg IsiM syaNippamANaM acchuSpaNa (acchoppeNaM) bhUmibhAgeNaM saNiyaM saNiyaM caMdaSpamaM siviyaM sahasvAhiNiM Thaves Ayar. 2. 15 29(76) 139 achaDDiya (a-chaddiya Page #209
achopa 140 bhajapaMtI achopa (a-chopa>. not the ocean 35H1 Laksmi.(Gr.) v. 57. (store of water), Jpa. jA lacchi va ajaDAsayahu putti, jA gori va Nahu ajama (a-jamaPage #210
ajapamANa not talking, M. (rAjA) ajaMpati dhiakkohaM phaMse jhanti dhudaMgaaM / pasAdaaMti ghaNNA khu vaMdaNehi NidaMviNi AnaSun. 3.5. 1 arjapamANa (a-jampamanaa-jalpamanaa-jalpat ) adj._(pr. part.)_not talking, M. rUpaM siddhaM cia te asesapurise Niattibhacche vAholleNa imIe ajaMpamANeNa vi muheNa GASa Sa. 5.74. apida (a-jampidavva a-jaipitavya) adj. (pot. part [also ajaMpiyavva ] | not fit to be uttered, JS Na guNe pecchadi avavadadi guNe, jaMpadi ajaMpidavvaM ca Bhadra 1366; 2 n. alsaree of speech, silence, JM. mahureNa jiNaha kaDuyaM ... saMtoseNa ya lohe kalahaM ca ajaMpiyabveNa ChaGa. 10. afafa (a-jampivi < a-jalpitvi a-jalpitva ) ger. without peaking, Apa. sAmi sabbu tamakampu vigaSpivi, zatti niyantara kiMpi ajaMpivi RitaSami. 6.9. ajamma (a-jamma Page #211
bhajala 142 ajahaNNamaNukkosa 35.8. mass.) whose pride is not weakening, JM. ajarijaMtamayaM pidu Karming inended in the scope of Nimiskarmam and one of the jIraMtamayaM jayaM pi pakuNatI (suadevI) KumaCa.(E.) 7.87. suhgroup of 28 varioties ealled Prakrtis, J. tasabAdarapajattapatteyaajala (a-jala) adj. without water, JM. (paNamaha) kamalAlaya- sarIraadhiraasuhRduhavadussaramaNAdejaajasa kittinniminnnnaamN| edAsiM aTThAvIsAe majalamauvamusahamamilANakamalaM va Chupch. 1.2 jiNida paNamAmi tumha payaDINamekamhi ceva dvANaM Dhovati. 6.10:21Sitru 1.10.2.611; ajasakittI pykmlN| ajalAmalAmalANaM JamhiCa.(G.) 16. 407. NIcAgoda ca do vi tullANi agaMtaguNahoNANi Dhuvali 12.18 (Sitria ajalacara (a-jala-cara) adj. not going into water, JM. 4.9.7.107): dussaraM ajskittii| sussarajasakittI viya NimiNaM tithavarajalacaraajalacaravaI jassa ya iMdha rusApisAjI so| suhadesu vi suhao (ANo) bAdAlaM Mala. 1239(12); AdijamaNAdijja jasaajasakittiNimiNatitthayara Kumica. (H.) 2.24. Kam Pay. (N.) 98. ajalanihi (a-jala-nihiPage #212
ajahannaDakkosiya 143 majANU tiSNi samayA Jivathi. 9.48; ajapaNamaNukkosapadesie khadha ajapaNamaNu- samAbhaTThassa vA kappaMti duve bhAsAo bhAsittae, jANa vA ajANa vA, kosapadesiyama khaMdhassa davvayAe tulle Punnav. 5. 534[3]; sAtAveyaNijjassa No jANaM AyarDas. 6.26% te jANamajANaM vA na haNe No vi ghAyae DISAve. iriyAva hiMgabaMdhagaM paDucca ajahaNNamaNukkoseNaM do samaya Pannatv. 232; 6.9; se jANamajANaM vA kaTTa AhammiyaM payaM DISAVE. 8.31 : JM. jANaM (1699[1]); NegamavavahArANa ANupugvidamvAI kAlao kevaciraM hoti / egaM davvaM kareti eko hiMsamajANamaparoM avirato ya KappBha. 3936; virato puNa jo paDucca ajahaNNamaNukoseNaM eka samayaM, NANAdavyAi paDucca savvaddhA Anuog. jANaM kuNati ajANaM va appamatto vA KappBha. 3939; 4654. 10521 mahAvimANe devANaM ThitI ... ajahaNNamaNukosaM tettIsaM sAgarovamAI ajANamANa (a-janamana Page #213
bajAda 144 ajiNamaNubhAu kuto'pi hiMsAdhavanivRttiH ... yA tvajJasyAjJAnAt sA ajANU ityabhihitA ajiiMdiya (ajiindiyaPage #214
majiNavilAla 145 bhajiya ajiNavilAla (ajina-vilalaPage #215
146 ajiya ajINakaMbala 11.83 2 of nking in the ling of Rahubali and an ancestor of taccassa vaggassa terasa ajjhayaNA paNNattA, taM jahA- aNIyase aNaMtaseNe Tipsupingi, .. bAhubalivaMse ya ajiya ... dhuMdhumAraatItesu ... tiNapiMgU ajiyaseNe ... aNAhiTThI Antag. 3.2 [Ldn.] TH TIUT set Varulli. 188.13; 3 of the first lay follower of BIGUET (ajiya-sena Page #216
ajINappaveNikA 147 ajIvaNAma ... leather blanket, JM. vIjaNiyA cAmaraM ajINa balo bAlasADi .... NiNi majIu vibhAsami VaddhnCn. 10. 39... ekhamAdINi viSANeyANi Aie Vi. 230.11. ajIva (a-jiva) adj. [ also ajoyya ] not living, insnimite, ajINappaveNikA (ajina-ppavenika Page #217
ajIrvANassita 148 ajIvA denoting an inamimnte object, AMg. ahavA dunAme dubihe paNNatte, (comm. tatra paryAyA guNA vizeSA dharmA ityanarthAntaram p. 179b.5) taM jahA - jIvanAme va ajIvanAme ya AMOg. 213 1251 Lan.]; se kiM taM ajIvapaNNavaNA (a-jiva-pannavana Page #218
majovarAsa 149 ajutta Bha.74. ajuakusume vva kamale agilA) ajIvarAsi (a-jiva-rasika-jiva-rasi) I. a group of life- bhajualavaNa (a-juala-vannaPage #219
ajuttakAri 150 ajogayA puNarutaM vAhayamajuttaM AVTI.(H.) 374b. 10. ajoi (a-joiPage #220
ajogarUva 151 ajoggasaMgaya sammattaM virati appamAdo akasAyayA ajogayA Samav. 5.5 se eteNaM speech and boils), AML. ajogikeva likhINakasAyavIyarAgasaMjame duviha uvAeNaM ... jogaNirohaM kareti, karettA ajogayaM pAuNati Paunar. 36.92 pannate Thana. 2.122(62); 2.120(621; se ki taM ajogikavalikhINaka(2175) sAyavIyarAgadaMsaNAriyA ? Pannav. 1. 1101119): 1. 108(117); 1.121 . ajogarUva (a-joga-rivaPage #221
Shri Mahavir Jain Aradhana Kendra jogi www.kobatirth.org 189. ajoga (a-joggiPage #222
Shri Mahavir Jain Aradhana Kendra majja www.kobatirth.org 153 parivusie Nis. 9.12; iharA kahAsu suNimo paJcakkhaM ajja diTTho'si PindNi 491: JM. ajja rayaNIvirAme ... uggiliya Agao haM SurSuCs. 2167; kimajja sunnayaM koTTaM dIsai KalKa. 264. 42; bhadda haM ajja sattamadiNAu / caviUNa kheyarao hohAmi VijKera. 1. 122; 3.18; huM tui pio na Ao ? huM kiM teNajja ? so hu annarama KumaCa. (H.) 4.11; putti na kayA ajja ceiyANaM pUyA KakoPa 3.30; Er. 44 16: manne tattha tumehiM gaMtavvaM ajja kAle vA Ba Bhat Ka. (MS.) 66 16. jeNajja majjha davvaM gahiyaM duTTeNa Sra (V) 74 M. ajja mae teNa viNA aNuhUarahAI saMbharatIya ahiNavamehANa vo simio va jhapaDaho vva (3SS. 1.99; 2.19; paakkhiNaM kAUNa cia kAmaNNanuiaM kA avyamaja tti taM Shikay. 7.3; jiaM jiaM me aNehi jehi de ... muI pahA sujjalamajja pijjae Kans Va. 1. 17; ( mAdhavikA ) madhumAsassa klabasA vaTTai kusumAuhassa ajja tihI SiiMati. 2. 11. (rAjA) ne kaMTaA ... je kesarA ajja tujjha karaphaMsasavikhaNo te havaMtu maha aMgasaMgiNo KapMn. 3.94 Mg. ( 1 ) ( nandagopa ) ajja hi aDDalatte . jodA padA iaM ca dAlI Baica. 1.19.1; (dAmaka ) aja bhaTTidAmodalo * pakIlidu Aacchadi BalC. 2.0.93; 8. ( cANUra) bhajjemi ajja bAlaM B&lCa_5.4; 5. ; ( cara ) ajja maNiAraseTThicaMdaNassa gehaM paTThio mhi Mudra Ra. 17.7; 98.2; ( siddhArthaMka) kIdiso ajja divaso tti Mudra Ra 123.6; (avalokitA ) mAdhavapacchiMda ajJa maMdaribhAe hatthe Nihi Male Ma. 1.15.2; (ceTI) ahiaM ajja maNNukAlaNaM VeyiSam. 1.1.3; Apa. pasupakkhimiduNa ANedu sajja, devImaMDa pUreDu ajja JusCan. 1.8.4; jo ajjapamANahi~ ka.ya AgamaNa hiM nedu puNuNDa iMsiyau JumbaSaca. 2.10.10; timirAvariu ajja hayahAsao Vaddhaca. 2.21.6; ajja sijjhau gamaNu Sande Ra 109. ajja (ajja Page #223
majjaga 154 ajjattA ime te jAyA ajjayapajjayapiupajjAyAgae subahu hiraNNe ya suvaNNe ya Viy. Yaksini, the first female disciple of Neminatha, AMg. araho 9. 33.41 (9126); 11.11.44 (11.153); Naya. 1.9.5; jaM gaM tumme NaM ariThThaNemissa ajajakkhiNIpAmokkhAo cattAlIsaM ajjiyAsAhassImo mama evaM vayaha-ime te jAyA ajjagapajjagapiupajjayAgae subahU hiraNNe ya suvaNNe Kapp. J.) 177. ya Antag.3.11; tassa NaM ajjagarUsa ahaM gattue hotthA RAyPo. 750; ajjajayaMtI (ajja-jayanticarya-jayanti) I. a monastie evAmeva pakI taba vi ajapa hotthA RAYPARI; vesAlIe nagarIe ajjagaM braneh originnting from Arya Ratha and Arya Jayanta, AMg. ceDayaM ra ya upasai yajjittANaM viha rittara evaM saMpehada Niraya.43; ajjae pajjae vA therehito NaM ajarahe hitoNaM ittha NaM ajajayaMtI sAhA NiggayA Kapp.(Th.) vi bappo hpiuttiy| purisa nevamAla Daaave. 7.83; dhamma soUNa Thio 11; therAo aja jayaMtAo ajajayaMtI sAhA NiggayA Kapp.(Th.) 4. ghuTarimo anjayamsa payamUre SAP. 23 JM. kato etassa tujjha Agamo, so ajjajAi (ajja-jaiPage #224
aMjadikkhiya 155 ajja vaM viharaMti esiNaM ahaM oggahaM aNujANAmi Viy. 16.2.11 (16.34); je mottUrNa avalese kAe samaNANaM niggaMyANa nisa? Naya. 1.1.191; no khalu ime ajjattAe samaNA NiggaMThA ee. sabbe ajjamuhammassa aNagArassa avaccajA me, bhaMte kappaDa ajampabhiI annausthie vA ajapabhUI vaMdittae. Uvi. 583; Av. Kapp. Th.)23 Kapp.(s.)67. 633; ajappabhiI saMjame durArAhapa, bhavissai Kupp....) 1335 AmhaM ke ajjadikkhiya (ajja-dikkhiyaPage #225
Shri Mahavir Jain Aradhana Kendra ajama www.kobatirth.org ajjama (ajjama < arjava ) adj. noble, straightforward, [Trivi. Gr.) 1.3.105], Pis. 161. ajjama (ajjama Page #226
ajjavakhaMDa 157 ajjasaya Aps. NiyakammavasAyau ... huNacINaNivAsau ... |u pAvai majjavakulu Maha- savvakammaMgamuddhA bhaddo savvajasAro NarabhamurarivU ajjavAlo huvISHKEr. Pu.(P.) 7.6.16. 3.1. __ ajjavakhaMDa (ajjava-khanda Page #227
158 majjasahAva majjAlada .is. (ayade) maNuyatiriyANupubvI dumbhagaNAdeja ajasayaM Gomsi.(K.) 26.9.33.18 (9.153): subbayAo nAmaM ajjAo Nayi. 1.14. 40; teNaM kAleNaM ajjasahAva (ajja-sahavaPage #228
ajAvahAvaNa 159 ajiyAlAma or aequired by a nun, Ag. ajjAladdhaM (bhesajja) muMjai vA merA tattha tion, JM. egammi bhoyaNe muMjiUNa jApa maNAgamajiSNo UrPay. 325; gacchammi Gaeeha. 93. seTThiNA bahuM NiddhaM ca digNaM, so tega duve divasA ajiSNapaNa acchai Avi. ajjAvAvaNa (ajja-vattavanaPage #229
ajjiyAsaMpayA 160 ajjuNa 38. 10. (H.) (comm. mAryikAbhyo lAbhaH) eva paviTTho Abutto BhagAjju. 18.73 (ceTa)Na tahA meM bAdi asthaNAso ajjiyAsaMpayA (ajjiya-sampayaPage #230
ajjuNa 161 majjoggu majjuNa (ajjuna-aPage #231
bajopAe 162 ajjhavina vihiajogu diNNu vi Na lei Maha Pn.(P.) 64.2.8. panna) adj. (ppp.) arising out of the mental attitude, JM. majopAe (ajjopae--adya-prabhrti) adv, from today, eso duviho paNihI suddho jai dosu tassa temi c| pattho pasatthamapasatyaAMg. ajopAe (v.1.) NaM tumaM diSNasayaMvarA Naya. 1. 18.131; J8. lakkhaNamajhatthaniSphannaM DanveNi. 2 302. majjopAe itya(1 icchaM) sAmaNNamaI khu tucchotti Bhaira 584. ajAnthabala (ajjhattha-bala Page #232
mAtthI thie Samav. 13.1; va NaM tassa khaMdayassa ... imeyArUve ajjhatthie jitthA Viy. 2.1.17 (231) ; 2. 1.45 (249); tae NaM tassa khaMdayassa .. dhammajAgariyaM jAgaramANamsa imeyAve ajjhatthie samuppajjitthA Viy. 2 1. 48 (2.66); 2. 1. 49 (2.67 ) tapa NaM tassa moriyaputtassa *** kuTuMba jAgariyaM jAgaramANassa imeyAve ajjhatthie ... samuSyajjitthA Viy. 3.1.6 (3.33); tara NaM tassa tAmalissa aNiccajAgariyaM jAgaramANassa *** imeyArUve ajjhathie samupajjitthA Viv. 3.1.40 (3.36) (3.102 104 109, 112, 115, 116, 131) ; tae NaM tassa bhagavato gotamassa zAtariyA vaTTamANassa imeyArUve ajjhatthie samupajjitthA viy. 54.19[2] (5.85 ) ; 9, 33, 24 (9.158); 9.33.96 (9.228) ; tassa nivasta raNNo ... rajjadhuraM ciMtemANassa ... ayameyArUtre aAthie samuppajitthA viy 11.9.6 (11.59); 11.9.17 (11.72); 11.9.30 (11.85); 11.12. 18 (11.188); 12 1. 12 ( 12.6; tara NaM saMkhassa samaNovAsagassa dhammajAgariyaM jAgarabhANassa ... ayameyArUve ajjhatthie samuppajjitthA Viy. 12.1.20 (12.15); 13. 6.18-19 (13. 104, 105); 13. 6.24 (13.110); 13.6.32 (13. 120); 15.42 (1558) ; tapa NaM se gomAle maMkhaliputte ... sapta tile gaNamANassa ayameyArUve ajjhathie samudhyajjitthA viy. 15. 56 (15.75 ) 15.97 (15. 128); 15. 109 (15.141): 15. 117 (15. 148); (16. 55); (18. 205); Naya. 1.1.43; 1.2.12; 1.5.65; 1.7.6; 1.8.79; 1. 12.19; 1.13. 15 1.16.19; 2.1.12; Uvas (Lin.) 1.57 2.8.5; 318; 4.18; 6.33; 7.11: 3.18: 9.18: 10. 18; Antaz. 37; Anuttaro. 3. 11; 3.59; 3.73; Viva. 19; Ray Pa. 9; 275; 688; 732; Jivabhi. 3. 441; 3.442; 3.26 5.22; Nimya. 10: 3.29; 5.36; seNiyaM rAyaM cellaNaM devi pAsittANaM imeyArUve ajjhatthiSa samupajjitthA Ayan Das. 10. ; 10.23; Kapp. 90; 93; 105; JM taM ca ajjhatthiyaM sakko NAUNa e AVTI. (H. ) 659b.4; tao tassa eyArUve ajjhatthi samuppajjitthA Er. 14.9; kavADamAsajja varaMgaNAe / ajjhatthio jubvaNagavviyAe Ba BhaKa. (Ms.) 148. 1 ... 163 ... ajjharathI (ajjhatthi Page #233
164 ajhappasama jna ) adj. who knows the science of the self, JM. ajjhappamUlabaddhaM ito'NuTThANamo sayaM viMti / tucchamalatulamaeNaM aNNe va'jjhappasatthaNNU UvPay. 368. ajjhappasama (ajjhappa-sama adhyatma-sama) adj. like (the engrossment) in the self, JS. kuNadi radi uvasaMto ajjhappasamA hu Natthi radI Bhaaru. 1268. ddhi (ajjihappa-suddhiPage #234
Shri Mahavir Jain Aradhana Kendra avasa 165 | ajjhavasa (ajjhava-sa-adhyava- so-) to think, to determine, JM evaM bIo cinera jahA'haM eaM mAremi te paropparaM vahapariyA ajjhavassaMti Darave. comm. 356.5; ( sucariyatavo saMbhUo) jubaIbAlagga - phAseNa vi parisamajjhavasara Era 3.37; J5 niyadehaM appANaM ajjhavasadi mUDhadiTThIo MokP8. 8. ajjhavaNa (ajjhavasana adhyavasana) n. mental state, thought activity, JM to kumareNa bhaNiyaM, punipuMgava ! rahasuhamajjhavasaNaM pi| kiM iyaphalayaM jAyara Sup8s0s. 59.46. ef. ajjhavasANa. www.kobatirth.org ajjhavasaMta ( adhyavasanta adhyava- syat ) adj. (pr. part.) [1. ajjhavasaMtI ] thinking about, brooding over, JM. raisudda majjhavasaMtotto so Supasa. 59.47; raisuhRmajjhabasaMtIe tIe SupasCa. 59.45. ... 11 ajjhamANa (ajjhavasana adhyavasana ) n I thought activity, decision, determination, AMg. chaTTheNa u bhanteNaM azavasANeNa sohaNeNa jiNo / sAhi visujjhate Aradara uttamaM sIyaM ayar. 2 15 28[10]; gANA ajjhavasANasaMjuttA ( purisA) Suy. 2. 1. 48 (666) ; jIve NaM pasatthajjhavasANajutte bhavie samma diTThI Samav. 29.9; asuhajjhavasANasaMciyANaM krammANaM Samav Pra. 99; poggalA neva jANaMti ajjhavasANA ya sammatte Samar Pra. 174 se NaM jIve ... taccitte tattivvajjhavasANe devalopasu uvavajjati Viy. 1.7.20 (1.356); aNNayA kayAi subheNaM ajjhavasANeNaM... vibbhaMge nAmaM annANe samupajjai Viy. 9.31.14 (9.33 ); 11.12.60 (11.171 ); 24.12.46 (24.2100); ajjhavasANeNaM sohaNeNaM sumeNaM pariNAmeNaM ... jAI taraNaM samuppa - jitthA Naya. 1. 1. 170; 1.1.190; pasattheNaM ajjhavasANeNaM Naya. 1. 8 181; 1. 14.88; ANaMdassa*** subheNaM ajjhavasANeNaM ... ohinANe samutpanne Uvas. 74; 253; gayasUmAlassa pasatthajjhavasANeNaM ... kevalavaranANadaMsaNe samuppanne Antag. 57; tara NaM se ujjhiyae dArae kAmajjhayAe gaNiyAe gihAo nicchumemANe kAmajjhayAe gaNiyAe mucchie - tadajjhabasANe viharas Viva. 52; (ammaDe ) pasatyehiM ajjhavasANehiM ... tadAvaraNijANaM kammANaM khaovasameNaM Uvav. 92; 118 neraiyANaM bhaMte / kevatiyA ajjhavasANA paNNattA ? goyamA ! asaMkhejjA ajjhavasANA paNNattA Pannav. 34. 10 ( 2017 ) ; 34.1 (2032); pasatyehi ajjhavasANehiM ... apuSvakaraNaM paviTThassa Jambuddi. 3223; pasattheSu ajhavANaTThANe vaTTamANasa visujjhamANacaritasta sabvao samatA ohI baDhai Nandi. 24; samaNe vA samaNI vA tattivvajjha vasANe ... ubhaokAlaM AvassayaM kareti AnuOg. 24; airodda'jjhavasANamiccA ya iti rAyANo Tittho. 907; tassa ajjhavasANammi soDaNe *** jAIsaraNaM samutpannaM Utt. 19.7; JM evaM rAgajjhavasANe bhijati AuM ti AVTI. (H.) 272b. 2; chaNaM bhateNaM ajjhavasANeNa sohaNeNa jiNo... AruhaI uttamaM sIaM AvBha 96 p. 184-6.13; jaggaMto vi na jANai chaumattho hiyayagoyaraM sabvaM / jaMtajjhavasANAI jamasaMkhejjAI divaseNa ViavBha 199; jaM thiramajjhabasANaM taM jhANaM JhauSa 2; iTThANaM visayAINa veyaNAe ya rAgarattassa / aviyoga'jjhavasANaM taha saMjogAbhilAso ya JhanSa 8; bho uvaramasu eyAo asubhajhavasANAo Erz 3.38; ajjhavasANAyarie pamAyacarie hiMsadANe y| pAvase ya tahA aNaTuDaMDe ya caubhee JambaCa. (G) 6.79; J6. jIvaM ajjhavasANaM kamnaM ca taddA parUviMti SamSa. 39; avare ajjhavasANe sutibvamaMdANubhAvagaM jIvaM Samsa 40; ede sadhe asavasANAdao bhAvA Samsa 4648; 100 217 271402; kIradi ajjhavasANaM ahaM mamedaM ti mohAdo PavSa. 2.91; micchAdaMsaNaaviradikasAyajogA havaMti baMdhassa | mAUsajjhavasANaM hedavI te du NAyavvA M016 1225 ( 12 ); ThidiguNahANipamANaM ajjhavasANammi hodi guNahANI GomSa. (K.) 951; 2 one of the twentyfour topics, AMg. Viy. 24.1.1(24.2); intense astivity of the mind, AMg. sattaviSe Aubhede paNNatte, taM jahA - ajjhavasANa-nimitte AhAre veyaNA parAdhAe / phAse ANApANU ... .... 8 YAN ajjhavasAyaDDANa sattavidhaM bhijae AuM Thana. 561 (MV.); JM.AVTI. (H.) 272.7 Viav Bha. 2041. Acharya Shri Kailassagarsuri Gyanmandir avasAda (ajhavasina-janida adhyavasanajanita) adj. (caus. ppp.) caused by mental activity, JS. kammANaM jo du raso ajjhavasANajANida suha asuho vA Mala 1246(12) sAjoga (ajjhavasina-joga adhyavasina-yoga) m. mental activity, AMg. goyamA ! ajjhavasANajoganivvattieNa karaNovAeNaM ... te jIvA parabhaviyAuyaM pakareMti Viy. 95.8.4 (25.622) ajjhavasANaTTaNa ( ajjhavasana tthana < adhyavasanasthana ) n. type of thonght activity, JS. ThidibaMdha jjhavasANaTThANA tatto asaMkhaguNA GomSa (K.) 250; jahaNauDDimma tamhi chaTTANA / ThidibaMdhajhavATTaNANaM hoti sattanhaM GomSa. (K.) 952. ajjhavasANaNimittaM (ajjhavasana- nimittam < adhyavasana- nimittam) ade. because of the mental state, AMg. ( jIvo) ajjhavasANaNimittaM ahavA kammANubhAveNaM / nerayANuppAo ( hoi ) Jivabhi. 3. 120[6]; J8 ajjhavasANaNimittaM jIvA bajjhaMti kammaNA jadi hi Sams8. 267. asANaniyayi (ajjhavasana nivvattiyaadhyava sana-nirvartita) adj. (caus. ppp. ) brought about by thoughtnetivity, AMg. goyamA se jahANAmara pavae pavamANe ajjhavasANa nivvattiNaM karaNovAeNaM seyakAle ( edhyatkAle ) taM ThANaM vippajahittA purimaM ThANaM ubasaMpajjittANaM viharati ( comm. purovarti ) Viy. 25.8.2 ( 25.620) ajhavANavisiddha (ajjhavasana-visittha Page #235
bAsina 166 majhAvaNa sthana) . type ot mental state, the type of thought aetivity, ajjhA (ajjha) I. Defit. [probably from a-dhya/dhyai- to AM. hAyamANa ohiNANaM appasatyedi ajjhavasAyaTThANehi vaTTamANassa think] Hem. gives the meanings : an uneinste woman, beautibaTTamANacaritassa ... ohI parihAyati Naut. 25. ful (1.), a newly married woman or bride, a young wonian and majjhavasima (ajjhavasia) adj. Desi. shaved face, DeNAMR. this one (1.), asai-muhANavavahuA-taruNItu imAi taha ajjhA DeNAMA. 1.40 (eomm. ajjhavasiaM nivApitaM mukham) 1.50 (comm. ajjhAzabdo asatI, zubhA, navavadhUstaruNI epA cati pnycaathaiH| ___ ajjhavasida (ajjhavasida < adhyavasita) adj. (ppp.) eSeti sarvanAmavAcyA yA kAcit pratyakSanidazyA); mostly u. t. in thought. determined, JS, dukkhidasahide satte va.remi jaM evamajjhavasidaM GASASh. 79 (comm. R. ajjhAizabda AdayapudhyAm AryAyAm vA te SamSA. 260; mArimi jIvAvemi ya satteja evamajhavasidaM te Sam Sa..249); u beautiful womuu, M. tuhiSeNa vi vayaNeNa Dajjhai anjA 261; ajjhavasideNa baMdho satte mAreu mA va mAre Sms. 262; ajjhava- savattiyaNaM LI15. 1100%; JM. ajjhAi nIlakanyabhariuvvariya vihAi thaNavarlDa sido ya baddho satto du mareja No marijjettha BhaAra. 804; 8. (sAgarikA) VajLag. 308. hiaa ... aNaMga sarapaDaNabhIdeNa tue. savvaM ajjhavasidaM Ratna.2.0.43; (durmukha) ajjhAiuM (ajjhaium = adhyetum) inf. for the wake ok kAyaM dANi aggiparisukhAe ... devIe dujaNavaaNAdo evaM ajjhavasidaM deveNa learning, JM. ahaM diTThivAyaM anjhAiuM tubhaM pAsamAgao UttSukh. Utta RaC. 1.43.4. p. 28b. 16; bahiTThiyANaM ki jAyai ajjhAirDa UttSukh. 241. 13; tAhe ajjhavasiya (ajjhavasiya < adhyavasita) adj. (ppp.) anjhAiuM padatto UttSnkh. 24.15. I completely attnehod to, addicted to, AM . se gaM jIve ... tacitte ajjhAidaNa (ajjhaidina adhitya) yar. having studied, tammaNe ... tadanjhava site tattivvajjhavasANe Viy. 1. 7.20 (1.356); Urav. 38% J8. Na muNai payaDimabhabyo muTTha vi ajjhAidUNa sasthANi Sanss. 317. samaNe vA samaNI bA... tammaNe talese tayajva site ADuog. 28 2 re- ajjhAiya (ajjhaiyawadhita) adj. Pr) studiel, learnt, solved, detarmined, JM. kimeyaM tae ajjhavasiya KurjaKa. 47.163 JM. Na mae samaNANaM aTThAe ajjhAiyaM veja satthaM AVT.(H.) 347b-11. aNaMgasuMdarI nAma vesAsuyA / dohagga-dosa-dUtiyA evaM maraNamajjhavasiyA ajjhAiya (ajjhaiyaPage #236
-ajjhAvaNAruD 1 ajhAvaNArui (ajjhavanarui < adhyapana ruci) adj. one who has liking for teaching, JM. guNapehI mayarahio ajjhayaNa'jhavaNAruI nicaM / pakuNai jiNAibhatto ucca nIyaM iyarahA uKam Vi. (D.) 60. ajjhAtraya (ajjhavaya < adhyapaka) m [also ajjhAvaga ] teacher, preceptor, AMg ajjJAvayANaM paDikUlabhAsI prabhAsase ki tu sagAti ahaM Utt. 12.16; JM tAhe so ajjhAvagasagAsaM gaMtuM bhaNai DasavesI. 11a.1; tao ajjhAvao bhaNai DasaveTI. 11a. 2; ahannayA ya ajjhAvaraNa saha... saMpattI dhaNakumAro vi SupasCa. 1.337; tattha vasubhUI nAma baMbhaNo ajjhAo parivasas VasuHi. 30.22; navaraM dakSamAvattIya navamamajjhAvayANa pacchittaM PavSaro. 758; iya bho ! cautthaThANaTTiyANa ajjhAvayANa navakAro Arthiku 30; ajjJAvayassa suiti hi khikhammi samapio piuNA SuriSuCa. 3.26; so ajjhAvayassa kassa vi pAsammi ahijae vepa MuSuvraCa. 50: samaye samappiyAo tAo rannA Sivaka. 54; ajjhAvayasahiyAo aNAviAo kumArIo Sivaka. 69; JS. ajjhAvayavaggANaM sAhUNaM caiva savvesiM Parsa. 1.4; ajjhAvayaguNaNilae Bhaara. 4; ajjhAvagogavAsaNeNeva baMdaMti MO. 195 ( 4 ) ajjhAvayaMta (ajjhavayanta adhyapayat) adj. (pr. part.) [1. ajjhAvaMtI ? ] one who is teaching, JM. tao jahArihaM ajjhAvayaMteNa nikkhAvio sayalaM pavayaNasAraM KuvMaka. 216.3; je ya uvaMgAI tahA uvavAiya mAyAI ubauttA sIse ajjhAvaMtI ( ? tA ) te ujjhAe nama'sAhi ArthPai.(Sn.) 35; S. (kapaTakeli ) muggaraa ! so bhayavo sissaM ajjhAvaaMto ciTThadi Hasci. 1.10.6. ajjhAvayANa < ajjhAva saMta (ajjhavasanta < adhy-a-vasat) adj. pr. part.) one who is living, residing, AMe. jara tAva ajjo, gihiNo gihimajjhA vasaMtANaM anna utthie aTThehi ya heUhi ya... niSpaTTapasiNavAgaraNe kareMti Uvar. 174. ajjhAvasamANa (ajjhavasamana adhyavasat) adj. pr. part.) living, AMg. tevaTTi puvvasayasahassAiM mahArAyavAsamajjhAvasamANe Jambuddi. 2.64. ANi (ajjhavasiuna adhya-usya) ger. after haring stayed, JM. vIsaM sayasahassANi puDhavANaM kumAravAsamajhAvasiUNa VasuHi. 183.5. wafer (ajjhavasitta < adhya-vasitvana-adhya-usya) ger having resided in, AMg. paMca titthagarA kumAravAsamajjhAvasittA muMDA bhavittA pabvaiyA Thana. 5.234 ( 470 ); egUNavIsaM titthayarA agAramajyAvasittA muMDe bhavittA pavvaiA Samav. 19.5; there NaM agbhUiIsattAlIsaM vAsAI agAramajjhAvasittA Samav. 47.2; 59.2; 63; 62.2; SamavPrs. 10; 81 ahaM tIsaM vAsAI agAravAsa majjhAvasittA Viy. (15.20); Jambuddi, 2.64. ajjhAsaThANa (ajjhasa thana adhyasa- sthana ) 1m. / m. place for sitting, a seat JM. rairamaNasarAsaNavANavarisaNajjJAsaThANa maNupattA / jayasuMdarI SuptsCh. 1. 257. *** 1 ajhINa (a-jjhinaa- ksina) adj. ( ppp. not exhausted, inexhaustible, JM ajjhINaM dijjataM avvocchittinayamo aloo vva / Ao nANAINaM jhavaNA pAvANa khavaNaM ti ViavBha. 1961; n. 1 name given to the chapter of the canon because of the quality of being inexhaustible, ohaniSphaNNe cauvvihe paNNatte ... ajjhayaNe ajjhINe Ae jhavaNA ApuOg. 126 dabvajjhINe tivihe paNNatte, taM jahA jANa sarIravvajjhINe bhaviyasarIradabvajjhINe Apng 552 se taM noAgamato bhAvajjhaNe se taM bhAvajjhI se taM ajjhINe AyuOg. 557; se kiM taM ajjhINe ? caunvihe paNNatte / taM jahA - nAmajjhINe ThavaNajjhINe davvajjhI bhAvajjhINe Ayug. 347; JM. zraho jaM sAmannaM suAbhihANaM caunvihaM taM ca / ajjhayaNaM ajjhINaM AyajjhavaNA ya patteaM DasaveNi. 27; ajjhayaNaM ajjhINaM Ao jhavaNA ya tatthohe KappBha. 271; oho jaM sAmaNNaM suyAbhihANaM cavvihaM taM ca / ajjhayaNaM ajjhINaM Ao jzavaNA ya pattaaM ajjhAvasa- (ajjhavasa-adhy-a-vas - ) 0. to live, to Viav Bhs. 958; 2 s eluapter (of seriptural text ), AMg. remain, AMg. tae NaM usame arahA kosalie bIsa pubvasaya sahassAI tiNDaM gaNipiDagANaM AyAracUliyavajjANaM sattAvaNNaM azINA paNNattA, taM kumAravA samajjhAvasaH Jambuddi. 2.64. jahA - AyAre, sUyagaDe, ThANe Samav. 57. 1 167 ajjhAsA (ajjhasa Page #237
168 ajhovakSNa va ajhusire vA hoti vikappo akajammi NisBha. 1231; jiNakappatherakappi- ajjhovajheya (ajjhovajjheya Page #238
ajhovavAya 169 aMca [2] (14.83); devadinnasma dAragamna AbharaNAlaMkAresu muchie gaDhie giddhe ajharaMta (a-jharantaPage #239
aMca aMca- (anca-Page #240
maMcolI 171 aMjaNa vaMdivi govai RitNeCa. 5.11.5. pass.) I. being drawn or pulled, AMg. tAsu ya (salAgAsu) aMcolI (alicoli Page #241
Shri Mahavir Jain Aradhana Kendra aMjaNa 1 des sImaMtiNi loyaNahiM JambiSaca. 3.9.17; muhi aMjaNu loyaNe lakkharasu RitNon. 11.3.10 vaNarAi va tilayaMjaNa sohiya SudCa. (N.) 2.6.4; saMpAzya- phali khagga guliya-aMjaNuvasAhaNi SanKuCa. 611.3; il the Net of applying collyrium, Alg. jinbhaccheyaNa-aMjaNa- kaDaggi rAhaNa dAruNANi dukkhANi Samay Pra. 99; 2 kind of jewel, Alg. rayaNANaM * aMjaNANaM aMjaNapulagANaM Viy. 3.1.3 (3.4): aMjaNANaM rathagANaM Naya. 1.1.56 rayaNANaM vairANaM ... aMjaNANaM Ray Pa. 10:12; 18; 65279; Jambuddi. 5.5 se suriMde ... veruliya ... aMjaNa maNirayaNamaMDiyAo pAuyAo omuyara Jambuddi. 5.21; jacaM jagadhAusama pahANa muddIya kuvalayanihANaM vaDau bAyagavaMso Naadi. ga. 31 aMjaga maNirayaNamaMDiyAo pAuyAo omuyai Kapp.(J.) 15; aMjaNANaM aMjaNapulyANaM ( rayagANaM) Kapp..J.) 27; tao puNa... aMjaNacaMda paha... vararayaNehiM Kapp (J.) 45; 1. vajjeMdaNIlaMjaNa... viddumANaM ( rayaNANaM) MaSulPs. 18; 3 a kind of tree, Alg. tassa NaM alogavarapAyavassa heTThA ... puDhavi-silApaTTae paNNatte kiNhe aMjaNa-traNa-kivANa ayasi kusumappagAse Uvav. 10 ( comm. aJjanako vanaspativizeSaH); JAM suhayaM iga dArumayaM pAsAyaM kalasadaMDagaDa | sukaTThe dudiTTha kIraM sIsimakhayaraMjanaM mahuvaM Vatthusa. 3. 31; Aps. taru-tarala-tamAla-tAlela. sAlA visAlaMjaNA PaumCs. (8.) 51.2.4: vaNarA va tilayaMjaNasohiya SudCa. ( N.). 26.4 Niu vva rAmu vva varNa virAiyaM... tilayaMjaNasupasAraNa SudCa. (N) 7.8.11: aMjaNadhusiNalipalaMkaI Bhavika. 109.6 41 name of a mountain, Ate. maMdarassa pavvayassa * paMca vakkhArapavvayA paNNattA, taM jahA - tikaDe. * aMjaNe Thana. 5. 151 (434); 4. 311 (299) ; savve vi NaM aMjaNapavvayA dasa joyaNasayAI vehe Thana. 10.41 (725) ; maMdarapaJcayassa aTTha vakkhArapabvayA paNNattA, taM jahA - vittakuDe ... aMjaNe Thana. 8.67 (637); JM pukkhariNIo cauro purvajaNa cauditi saMti PavSaro. 1479; taha ya sudaMsaNavAvI pacchima aMjaNaca udisAsu PavSaro. 1488; JS. dahimuhaselesu puNo aMjaNajiNaveze chahUM.... kAyabbA upavAsA SA. (V.) 379; il name of a mountainFreak, AMg ruyagavare pavva aTu kUDA paNNattA, taM jahA riTThe ... aMjaNe Thana. 5.95 (613); ime vakkhArakUDA, taM jahA - tiuDe ve samaNakaDe aMjaNe Jambuddi. 4.202; 5 skanda of Ratnaprabha hell, (a hellish region), AMg. rayaNavyabhASa puDhavIe aMjaNe thaMDa dasa joyaNasatAI vAhaNaM paNNatte, Thana. 8. 163 (778) ; aMjaNassa kaMDassa heTThillAo Samay 99[7]; rayaNappabhAe puDhavIe kharakaMDe katividhe paNNatte ? goyamA solasa vidhe paNNatte aMjaNe Jivabhi. 3.7; JS. kharabhAgo pAdabbo solasabhedehiM saMjudo aMjaNapavAlagomajagANi TiloPan. 2.12; ( cittAe heTThA) kamaso codasa aNNA ya dvidamahI ... aMjagaM NAma TiloPap. 2.16; Apa. Niggau aMjaNAhi kira Ninvura Msha Pa. (P.) 11.11.6; 6 namss of various gods, names of Lokapalas of Velamba and Prabhanjaua, Alg.] velaMbassa ( cattAri logapAlA ) kAle mahAkAle aMjage riTThe / pabhaMjagasa ( cattAri logapAlA ) kAle mahAkAle riTThe aMjaNe Thapa. 4. 192 (275); il name of the god Sakra Devendra, AMg sakassa NaM deviMdassa devaraNNo ( devA hotyA) taM jahA kakkoDara aMjaNe Vis. 3. 7[4] (3.264); il name of the god whose Adhipati is Vayukumara god, AMg. vAukumArANaM velaMva-bhaMjaga-kAla- mahAkAlA, aMjaNa riTThA Viy. 3.8.3 (3.275); iv name of the Pratihsra gods, JM. kumuyaMjaNavAmaNa *.. payaDIhUaM paDihAradeve hiM Sisi VaKa. 667; 7 name of a celestial abode (Devavimana), AMg je devA kAlaM sukAlaM ... aMjaNaM . vimANaM devattAe ubavaNNA Samav. 18 [15]; 8 a black Pethvikayika substance, AM. kharabAdarapuDhavikAiyA agega vihA paNNattA, taM jahA - ... ... www.kobatirth.org - - hariyAle hiMgukue maNosilA sAsagaMjaNapavADe Pannar. 1.20[2] (24) ; aMjaNe khaMjaNe sItale (ime paNNarassa kasiNapoggalA ) SarsP. 20.2; hariyAle 172 aMjaNagapabvaya ... bAyara hiMgulae manosilA aMjaNe loNe Dasave. 5.33; sAsagaMjaNapavAle - kAra maNivihANe Utt. 36.74 JM maNokSilA aMjaNe loNe Ni Bha. 1848 ( aMjagamiti sovIrayaM rasaMjaNaM vA Nison 2200.25) ; sovIraM jagalUgAva puDhaviAI iccAI Jivviy. 4; 16. chattIsaha vo ... sAsagaMjaNapavAle ya Mals. 207 (5) : 9 name of the residence of the Lokapals ealled Yama, 15. paMDugavaNassa majjhe cudiyapAsamma dakkhigavibhAge / aMjagaNAno bhavaNo TiloPap. 1843; janapAmalopAlo aMgavasa majjhe TiloPan. 1844. aMjaNaisikSA (anjanaisia Page #242
aMjaNagiri 173 aMjaNasamugga u hoi vikkhaMbho DISAPap. 29; 30; aMjaNagapabvayANaM dharaNiyale hoi vikkhabho rayaNappamAe puTavIe kharakaMDe katividhe paNNatte ? goyamA, solasa vidhe paNNatte -- DISAPan. 3132333; aMjaNagapabvayArNa siharatalesu havaMti patteyaM arahaMtAya- aMjaNapulae JIrabhi. 3.75 3 amountain peak, AMg. ruyagavare pavvate yaNAI DISAPan. 38; 41. aTTha kRDA, taM jahA- aMjaNe aMjaNapulae syagassa puratthime kUDA Thana. 8.95 aMjaNagiri (anjana-giriPage #243
aMjaNasalAgA telasamuggA aMjaNasamuggA Jivabhi. 3. 334; telasamuggANaM jAva aMjaNasamuggANaM jhayANaM (biuvvaMti ) Jivabhi. 3.445; tattha NaM devacchaMdae jiNapaDimANaM purao asayaM aMjaNasamuggANaM saMnikkhittaM ciTThati Jivabhi. 3.419. aMjaNa lAgA (anjana-salagaPage #244
aMjalikamma 175 ara tolding of the hands, JM. paNamiUNa kayaMjaliuDeNa bhaNiyaM teNa Erz. abbAkhitto (bhikyU) Mala. 575(7) 3.9.et. aMjalipuDa. aMjasa (anjasa) adj. Desi. [et. Pali afijasa, Skt. aftijars ] aMjalikamma (anjali-kammaPage #245
bhaTaTa 176 ajjhANa aTaTa (atata) n. a big measure of time, 84,00000 times of vilavaNayA Uvav. 30; paDikamAmi cAhiM jhANahiM ----aTTeNaM jhANeNaM Av. Atataiiga, AMg. samayA ti vA AvaliyA ti vA ... aTaMgA ti vA aTA 23(4); JM. aTTa ruI dhamma sukaM jhANAI tattha aMtAI JhinSa. 5 (eomm. ti vA Thans.(MV. 106) ek. aDaDa. RtaM duHkhaM tannimitto dRDhAdhyavasAyaH / Rte bhavamArtam / viSTamityarthaH): rAgo aTaTaMga (atatangaPage #246
bhaTTarANadosa vicitato / ceTThadi jo vikkhitto aTTajjhAgaM have tassa KattiAnu. 473. aTTajjhAdosa (atta-jjhana-dosa Page #247
aTTaya 178 aTTiyacitta aTTaya (attaya) Desi. [v. 2. for vaTTaya ] m. powder (of fragrant rakkha dhoraTTahAsehiM UrMa. 121; M. NavapAuso piucchA hasai va kuDaaTTasubstances), AMg. nannattha egegaM surahiNA gaMdhaTTaeNaM avasesaM unvaTTaNavihiM hAsehiM GASASA. 6. 373; phurai phuriaTTahAsaM uddhapalitatimirammi va disAcakaM paJcakkhAmi Uvan. 26 (comm, gaMdhaTTaeNaM ti gandhadravyANAM upalakuNThAdInAM SetuBa. 1.53 13.81; 13.98; pAca phuraMta-kaTTahAsadhavalA jaluppIlA LIla. aTTao tti cUrNam) 11; Apa. mukaTTahAsAI jhaMpiDiyakesAI JasCal.16.6. __ aTTaya (attayaPage #248
aTTha 179 aTTha meditation, Uvas. p. 127 (P. L. Vaidya); Uvav. 56. wish, AMg. tesiM NaM devANaM dohi vAsasahassehi AhAraTe samuppajjai bhaTTa (attha Page #249
aTTa 180 aTThakhaMDa aTThaI kamma haNevi PAD3. 66; haNiya pisuNamaNu aTThavarisu vi (kumAru) diyA dhIrA SIPS. 35; dIha kAlamayaM jan usido aTukammahi Mala. 507(7); San KuCs. 470.5; tumaM teNa pariNAviu aTTha niyaduhiya San KuCa. 707.2; aTTakammaNidA odazyA veyaNA Davula. 10. 4.8; aTTakammANamudayajaNidajIvadhUyahaM aTuI vi havihai daiu avassu SapkuCa. 601.9; aTThaI pAlai mUlaguNa parimANo vA vedaNA 10.17.4%; kAlAI lahiUNaM chittaNa va aTTa kammasaMkhalayaM SADhaDo. 26; taM pikseviNu pahiyaNihiM gAhA bhagiyA a8 SandeRa. ArahSA. 107. 31; je aTu mUlaguNa jiNaguNapayutta CandappaCa.(Y) 2.6.9; tA bhatti aTTakammaddha (attha-kammaddha Page #250
aTThakhaMbhasata 181 aTThajAya JM. tAva karaNadakkhayAe. kumAreNa kao bhaTThakhaMDAI paNNago Jinnda Akhya. qualities, Apa, tA hoi pasiddho devo siddho advaguNI JaCa. 1. 15.10. 2.54.6. aTuMga (attharigaPage #251
aTThajutta 182 bhaTThadasa order), [14] AMg. khittacittaM ... bhattapANapaDiyAikkhiyaM aTThajAtaM aTTaThANa (attha-thana Page #252
aTThadaha 183 aTTapAharima 118. 120 [PSM. saMti (?)] Ahineti vadejjA SaraP. 12.3. aTTadaha (attha-daha Page #253
aTThapiTThaNiTThiyA 184 aTThama ___ aTTapiTTaNiTThiyA (attha-pittha-nitthiya < asta-pista- bhAjhyA ] a measuro of capacity for liquide equal to the 8th nisthita) 1. a kind of wine prodused by pounding a subs- port of a mini, AMg. evaM gokilijeNaM pacchiyApiDhaeNaM gaMDamANiyAe. tarer eight times, AMg. goyamA varuNodassa NaM samudassa udae se ADhapaNa addhADhaeNaM ... cAubhAiyAe aTThabhAiyAra holasiyAe battIsiyAe jahAnAmapa-caMdappabhAi vA ... aTThapiTuNihitAi vA Jivabhi.3. 8603; causadviyAe RiyPa. 772; se kiM taM rasamANappamANe? ... taM jahA --- causa - pamhalessAe pucchA / goyamA ! se jahANAmae caMdappabhA i vA ... aTThapiTThaNiTThiyA TThiyA ... aTThabhAiyA ... do solasiyAo aTTamAjhyA, do aTThabhAiyAo cauivA ... vajjeNaM uvaveyA jAva phAseNaM Pannav. 17.131(1237) (comm. bhAiyA Annog.3203 aTThabhAiyA AyasamAbAre AyabhAve samoyarati aSTabhiH zAstraprasiddhaH piSTaH niSThitA p. 3650. 13) Anuog. 530[2]; JM. evaM gokilaM jANaM gaMDavANiyApa ... kulaveNaM advakulaaTTapiyA (attha-piyaPage #254
aTTama 185 aTThamahAnimitta sayA vakhattehi avirahiyA te gaM aTTa, taM jahA ... sattame caMdamaMDale aTThame Jivabhi. 3.599; Pannav. 28.50 (1826); tae NaM se bhara he rAyA ... caMdamaMDale SiralP. 10.77; teNaM kAlaNaM teNaM samaeNaM ... cautthe mAse aTThame ege abIe aTThamabhattaM paDijAgaramANe paDijAgaramANe viharai Jambuddr. aTTame pakkhe AsADhasuddhe ... carama titthakare ... devANaMdAe ... mAhaNIe ... 3. 20; JM. nahappA ThAi muNI egarAiyaM paDimaM / aTThamabhatteNa jaI ekeka kucchisi gambhattAe. parvate Kaur. (J.) 2; saMgahapariNA NAma aTThamA caramarAIyaM ArNi. 532; na jujjai junjhiuM ti osariUNa aTThamabhattaM karei (AyAradalA) Dasii. 4.3; ahAvarA aTTamA uvAsagapaDimA ... savvadhammaruI KumaPra. 161.30. cAvi bhavati ash.b. 15; se gaM aMgaThThayApa aTThama aMge Nandi. 94; M. aTThamabhattiya (atthama-bhattiya < astama-bhaktika) saTrAtatthAlikalo mayassaI adamo bva pahiAKumaCh.(H.):8.68%3; adj. who has performed the fast of three full and two halt aTThamaThANammi sasI jai lAgo hoi pAvasaMdiTTho RitSamu. 9423 Js. dnys (in which eight ments are dropped), AMg. aTThamabhattiyassa NaM aTThamapuhaviNiviTe ... vahimo SaBhi.1; M. vihiNA vi nadijjaMto savvo bhikkhussa kappaMti tao pANagAi paDigAhittae Thina. 3.378(188); jAvatiyaM Jciya bhaNai adano caMdo CAGI. 111: Apn. aTThame cittadaMdu Navamae halu NaM bhaMte aTThamabhattie samaNe niggathe kammaM nijarei Viy. 18.4.5 (16.51); Paumia.S) 17.4; caMda kati silarayaNahi dhAma aTThama mahi gahacakkA (ahiMsA) cha?bhattipahiM aTThamabhattipahiM ... samuciNNA Panhi. 6.6; tae. NAma JasCN. 2. 4.8; baMbhacAri sattamu bhaNiu aTThanu cattAraMbhu SADhaDo. se subAhukumAre ... posahasAlAe posahie aTThamabhattie posaha paDijAgaramANe 15; gottakammu sattamau payAsiu aMtarAu taha aTThA bhAsiu PANACS.(P.) viharai Viva. 2.1. 30 : vAsAvAsaM pajjosaviyassa aTThamabhattiyassa bhikkhussa 6. 15.11; (samavasaraNe ) sattame joisa aTThami vitara JambusaCa. kappaMti tao goyarakAlA Kapp.(S.) 23. 1. 18.8; NAsiu vAhiu aTTamadiNaMti SIViCa. 1.17.23; [V.-1] Apa. aTTamabhAga (atthama-bhagaPage #255
bhaTThamahAsiddhi 186 aTTharaha suyaNANINaM AngVi. 9.9. moon on the eighth night in the right ball of a lunar aTTamahAsiddhi (attha-maha-siddhiPage #256
aTTarahiya 187 aTThavihabaMdhaya (Gr.): 13. of eight varieties, AMg. aTThavidhe joNisaMgahe paNNatte Thana. 8.2 aTTarahiya (attha-rahiyaPage #257
aTThavihavedaya 188 aTThasahassa dha-ka) adj. [ also degbaMdhaga] incurring bondage of eight types_eight, Aug. sakassa NaM devidassa devarANo vesamaNe mahArAvA aTTamattarIe of Karmang, AMg. jIve NaM bhaMte ! NANAvaraNijja kammaM baMdhamANe kati kamma- suvaNNakumAra dIvakumArAvAsasatasahassANaM ... Aheba, ... karemANe vihara pagaDIo baMdhai / goyamA ! sattavihabaMdhae vA aTThavihabaMdhae vA cha bvabaMdhae vA Samar. rs; MS. sattaM tiNaudipahudIsIdatA asattarI ya have Gomsi.(K.) Viv.6.4.110.102); jIva bhaMte !... sattavihabaMdhaTa vA avihabaMdhae vA? 748. Pannav..21 (1591); jIva NaM bhaMte ! NAgAvaraNijnaM kammaM vabamANe kati aTThasada (attha-sadaPage #258
aTTasahiya 189 aTTAe buildi. p. 50.7; JS. dasa pANA pajjattI aTThasahassA ya lakkhaNA bhaNiyA p.4.11); iMTANaM sammuhaM jANaM, gacchaMtANaM aNubbae, kAraNa aTTahA eso BodPs. 38; 2 cight thousand, JS. aTThasahassa dhaNUNaM visayA duguNA viNao ovayArio MaSudPs. 763; jiNapUA aTThahA hoi VijKerCn. asaNi tti GonmSa...J.) 168. 1.41. aTTamahiya (attha-sahiyaPage #259
aTThAgatiya 190 aTThArasa aTThAe muI jAzttA vatya sivissAmi tti pAyaM sibbai Nis. 1.31; JM. room, assembly hall, JM. aha annayA ya aTThANasAvavidveNa mohacaraDeNa raMdhati apaNo pariyaNassa kAleNa aTTAe DasaveNT. 114 (comm. pari- ciMtAuracitteNaM avaloijjati kauhAo BhurkerCh. 1183. janasya arthAya); tao se udAyaNe ... jassaTTAe kIrai naggabhAve tamaTuM aTTANAhiNivesa (atthanahinivesa Page #260
aTThArasakammakAraNa 191 aTTArasavaMjaNAula seNi-paseNIo saddAveda Jambular. 3.28; vArasa aTThArasa cauvIsaM tivihaM aTThArasapAvaTThANa ( attharasa-pava-tthana Page #261
aTThArasavAsapariyAya 192 aTThAvayaH aTThArasavAsapariyAya (attharasa-vasa-pariyayaPage #262
193 aTThAvayagiri aTThAsIha aTThAvayammi usabho siddhigamao Tittho. 562; JM. idaM puNa aTThAvayahema- savokamma paMcahiM saMvaccharehiM dohiM ya mAsehiM bhaTThAdIsAe ya divasehiM ahAsuttaM ku( ? kuM)Dasammeya ... maMdarAdisu panvatesu bhavejjA AvTI.(H.) 827b.63 jAva ArAhettA Antag. 146 ; rayaNappabhApuDhavI kevatiyA bAhalleNa paNNatA? - 1488.4; vacaMtassa niruddha jANa aTThAvayassuvari PaumCa.(v.) 9.53%81.60% AsItaM battIsaM aTThAvIsaM taheva vIsaM ca / aGgArasa solasagaM attarameva hi Ti8. 10; NimmaviUNa apayaparicchiNaM aTThAvayaM CaupChu. 50.23; bhayavaM Ai- miyA Jivabhi. 3.5; IsANe ya'ttha devide ... aTThAvIsavimANAvAsasatasatitthayaro aTThAkyaMmi nagavare samosario MAVICa(G.) 12a.6(2); dharaNo hassAdhivatI Pannav. 2.51 (195); 2.23 (170); aTThAvIsaM ca dhaNusayaM ya nAgarAyA ... aTThAvayapazvayAbhimuho phyAo Vasuri. 252.4; 185.23 Jambuddi. 1.73; SiraP.1.14%; Pise hel. 442:445% aTThAvIrsa sAgaro300.6; AkkhaMa.KO. 18.30%; aTTAvayassa giriNo samIvaMmi Kuma- vamAI Anu0g. 391; 508; JM. vilasai aTThAvIsaM airAI suhanimaggaMgo Pra. 73. 26; kumaravihAro karAvio entha aTThAvao vva rammo Kumi Pra. SupasCa. 1. 396% aTThAvIsA ... (mohaNIyassa) payaDIo uttarA ceva Pafi144.2; dAhiNadArapablUi-mirigoyamagaNaharavaM diya aTThAvaya ViMaPra, 10.5; Sam.(c.) 3.2; jANuvihINe bhaNi igavarisaM taha ya jNghprihiinne| aTThAvIsa JS. aTThAvayammi usaho (Nivyudo) NivBha. 1; Apa. gau ema bhaNevi pahu mAse RitSamn. 102; 238; JS. (gevajavimANavAsiyadevANaM kAlo) pabbayaho jiNa aTrAhie aTTAvayaho PaumCa(s) 18.3.9; 12.11.9; ukkasteNaM vIsaM ... aTThAvIsaM ... ekatIsa sAgarobamANi SatAg.1.5.100%; paMca aTThAvau tuliyau tA viNa cAliyau muNipavA SudCa.(N.) 11.19.9; dasa- Nava doNi aTThAvIsaM cauro kameNa te NaudI Gomsa.(K.) 29; 36; 38; saha sihi sAhuhu saha mahabAhuhu aTThAvai vicchinna-riNu RiPASim. 15.11; Apa. aThThAvIsamattasaMjuttiya duvaI esa vinjulA SudCa.(N.) 9.7.16. 3an auspicious symbol, AMR. dampaNa-aTThAvaya-cAva-bANa-nakkhatta ... bhadrAvIsahabhAga (atthavisai-bhagaPage #263
14 aTThAsIya tamAe eight, AMg tiNNeva ya koDisayA aTThAsIti ca hoti koddiio| asiti ca saya sahassA evaM svacchare diNNaM ayar. 2.5.26 (3) (749) aTThaTThamiyA mikSA rAIdiI doha va aTThAsItehi naksA mahA .. aNupAlitAvi bhavati Thapa 8 104(645) ; Antag. 152; esa NaM aTThAsIti joyaNasahassAiM abAdhAe aMtare Samav. 88; evaM aTThAsItIe pi mahAgahANaM bhaNiyanvaM Vis. 10. 5. 30 (1091); bAluyappabhAe puDhabIe aTThAvIsaM sAgaropamAI cauguNiyA bhavaMti tamAe aTThAsI Viy. 24. 1.80 (24.79); ukkose aTThAsIti vAsasahassAI cauguNiyA bhavaMti aTThAsI Viy. 24. 1. 80 (24. 79); ukkoseNaM aTThAsItiM vAsasahassAiM cauhi~ aMtohi amahiyAI Viy 24 12.9 (24.173) ; caMdassa devassa aTThA sIti vArusahassAI cauhiM aMtomuhuttehiM amahiyAI Viy. 24.12.9 (24.173) ; tae NaM malI arahA saMvaccharaNaM tiSNi koDisayA aTThAsI ca koDIo asoI saya sahassAI imeyArUvaM anya saMpayANaM dalaittA nikkhamA mi tti maNaM pahArer Naya 1.8.2015 1.8.194; 1.8. 195; caMdassa devassa aTThAsItiM gaddA parivAro paNNatto SuraP. 18.4; aTThAsII gahA khalu NeyavvA ANupubbIe Bura2. 20. 8[9]; aTThAsIe joyaNasae uGkaM upparatA caMdavimANe cAraM carati SaraP. 18.1; do lakkhA aTThAsIti payasahassAI payaggeNaM (aMgapaviTTha-vivAhe ) Nandi. 91; evameva sapuvvAvareNaM aTThAsIti suttAI missA (didi sucAI) Nandi 105 (2) aTThAsati mahasvAhA bhaNiyA Jois Ka. 134. aTThAsIya ( atthasiya Page #264
ahi 195 ahita paDibaddhaM maMsavilitaM taeNa occhaNNaM ... dehaM BAATu. 43; 45; cammaTTi- maTThicammasiratta (atthi-camma-siratta Page #265
aTTibhaMjaNa *196 ning, JM. aNusAsiyammi aTThie videsa deti tahavi ya aTTi( ? ThiM)te not stopping, not desisting, AMg. aNusaTTI dhammakahA vijaniVavaBha. 2.184 (comm. tathApi ca tasminna tiSThati) mittAdiehi aaudde| aTThiya pabhussa karaNaM jahA kayaM viNhuNA pudi VavaaTTibhaMjaNa (atthi-bhalijana Page #266
baDiyA 197 aTThiyaha jhANaho ga calai dhIru Chakkammu. 8.8.1; iya bhaNe vi bharevi aTThiyaM (a-tthiyamPage #267
bhaTTiseNa 198 bhaThAI bones, AMg. aNegavAyAma-jogga cAgaNa ... mallajuddhakaraNehiM saMte parisate lakkhaNaNivAsa SudCa.(N.) 2.9.3; aTThottara-sau kaliyAhi~ viyasiyasugaMdhatellamAdiehiM ... advimahAe maMsamuhAe savAhie ... aTTaNasAlAo paDi. laliyAhi karahi jAu maNe saMbharahi SIVACH.2.31.12. nikkhama NiyA. 1.1.24; Viva. 131; Kapp.(J.) 1.60; Uvav. 48. aTThottarasahAsa (atthottara-sahasa < astottara-sahasra) TTiseNa (atthisenaastaksara) arth, having eight sylla(V.)6.04.25; Apu aMtimau jAu kiu bihutapahiM aTThattarehiM KarCa. blog, Apa. lahU gurU niraMtarA pamANiA aThakkharA Friainx.28. 10.26.20. HET ( atha-ga < asta-ka) n. group reicht, JM. 3333 attarasaya (atthuttara-sayaPage #268
aThANaThavaNa 199 aDa rary, JM. ThAimaThAI osaraNa maMDavA saMjayaTTha dese vA KappBha. 1783. aThidisabhAva (a-thidi-sabhavaPage #269
Shri Mahavir Jain Aradhana Kendra gaDa www.kobatirth.org 200 DhamPar. 4.6.1. aDa (ada atavi) r [also aDaI ] forest, JM aDaIo ullaMghiUNa kaha kaha vi pattA paTTANaM NAma NayaraM KuvMaka. 57. 29; esA aceta bhIsaNA aDaI SupasCa. 8. 136; aDaIe dulAi saNakumAraM vimaggaMto SanatKuKs.(H.) 41; te pattA mahADaI Erz. 37.16 37.21; JS. aDaIgirivarasAgarajuddhANi aDaMti matyalobhAdo Bhaars. 800; Apa. bhIsaNa raNihiM bhIsaNa aDara PaumC. (S.) 19.3.2; jaya saMsAra - mahADai - huyavaha PaumCu.(S.) 3. 8. 5; aDaisirighariNiAliMgiyaMgu / reha NaM rahabhUsi aNaMgu MahssPa.(P.) 29.12 8; iya vicitiru kumaru bhaIe / DhaMDholivi (sasi-muhi ) Say KuCa. 637.1; aDai jalaMtI NAmeM pattau NayCa. (P.) 7.1.10; to niyara suiNu aDarahe sabAhu malamaliNa vahaM tapaseyabAhu Jambaga Ca. 10. 13.10; picchara aDaI kusanuparusA CandappaCs. (Y) 4.1.7; khaNi aTaI bAhiri mukku lebi Candappa Ca. (Y.) 4.4.10; aDahi (.1.) aDu teM dIsaha tAvahiM Dham Par. 1.13. 6( ? ); 9.1.1; aDaimajjhi dhavalaharu vihijjai Chakkammu. 3. 11.6. aDairuNNa (adai-runna Page #270
jaDataDa 201 bhaDyAlasa aDataDa (ada-tadaPage #271
akhyAlaseha 202 aDavIjanA mu. hundred and forty-eight, JM. saMte aDayAlasayaM jA uvasamu vijiNu va sabvattha Gomsa.(K.)642 viyataie KamTh.(D.) 25. aDavijammaNa (adavi-jammana Page #272
maDavIdesa 203 bhaDuyAlittA torest, AMR. AraNNagANaM varNavayANaM aivI-jattA-saMpaTThiyANaM asaNaM vA pANaM Samav. Abhayadeva comm. 68 (p. 80b) vA... paDiggAhei Nis. 16.1:. aDasaTTima (ada-satthi-maPage #273
204 mahapAliya JM. aDDayA littA laMbaNe giNhAmi ti kAuM khamaeNa cetao bAhaM gahio Dasaves1.(H.) 38b.5 [ aDuyAlittA Azritya ( balAtkAraM kRtvA / ) ] ayAlaya (aduyaliya ) v. 1. for aDDayAliya at CaupCa. 319. 11 pAliyo aDoliyA ( adoliya) Deal. / [also aDoli ] 1 name of a princess, JM. dhUyA aDoliyA gaddameNa chUDhA agaDamni Kapp Bha. 1155; aDolikhelaNaM KappBhs. 1156; 2 female mouse, JM. agaDe chUDhA aDoliyA KappBha. 1158; tattha ya ceDarUvANi ramaMti aDoliyAe udoiyAe KappBhars. p. 360.7.12. [ aDoviya (adoviya < atopita ) adj. FSM wr for ADoviya Payha.comm. p. 480.10] aDohiuM (adohium=anavagahya) ger. not having fathomed, Apa. paDibibia-muMjAlu jala jehiM aDohiu~ pIu Hem. (Gr.) 4. 439. . 2. aDDu - (adda-) Desi. v. to place, to put on, Apa. nitu bahu nava-nava bhUsaNa aDDahi pahiriya puNa iha vAvihi chaDuhiM Salisa. 5.10; kovito pattu naru | paNavIhihiM hiMDara siri tiNu aDDai jiva pAvara para dabva bhara VIPASam. 8.9. aDDa (adda) Deat. [Turn. 188] adj. eross, crooked, bent, AME. Isi aDucchikaDakkhaciTTiedi ... manAga aDDe tiryagvalitaM akSi yeSu kaTAkSarUpeSu Isi ceSTiteSu Jivabhi. comw. p. 2074. 10 (Jivabhi. 3. 303 . 8. acchi ); JM taM ca vaMsa sihare aDDe kaTuM ka telayaM AvTI. (H.) 33. svapca samma viDiyo so ai tattha siraM donAyaM tattha saMjAyaM UvPayi. 131b.4. aDDukha (addakkha ) Desi.. 4. 143: Laksmi.(Gr.) 3. 1.79 (p.217) aDDukkhiya (addakkhiya = ksipta) Desi. adj. (ppp.) that which is thrown, JM. tai pelio turuko, DhillI-nAho galatthio taha aksio akAsI, riu dhattaNa, chuha mahAsaM KumaCs. (E.) 6.96. aDDaga (adda-ga) Desi. adj. erons, transverse, JM. rAto aMdhakAre kaMTagaM kavaleNa saha muMjati teNa gaLe khijati aDDago vA laggati NisCu 1 141.31. aDDaDDa (addadda) Desi, ade out of sight [ ef. Mar. ADa ], Apa. sukantu jaina aDDa jAI / sukalattu jema bhiuDihiM Na thAi PanmCs. (S.) 51.13.9. aDDaNa (addana Page #274
205 bar3Aija 1. 8.64; 2.1.16; ANaMde nAma gAhAvaI ... aDDe jAva aparibhUe Ovas. (JDPF. 1104.7); ar3abharahappahANe bahuviisajjhAyasumuNiyapahANe Nandi. gh. 383; 155; nAge nAmaM gAhAvaI hotthA, ar3e Antag. 21; bhaddA nAmaM sattha- 38; jesi imo aNuogo payarai ajjAvi ar3abharahammi Nandi. ga. 333; JAM. vAhI, ar3A jAva aparibhUyA Anuttaro. 3.5; purisavaragaMdhahatthI aDDe ditte te rAmakesavA iva jAyA jaM aDbharaha vikkhAyA PuhCa. 176.12 fae Uvav. 11; kay Pa. 671: 31912 ta fra *T Jambudai. 31GHTE (addha-masa Page #275
Shri Mahavir Jain Aradhana Kendra ** www.kobatirth.org *** bhAibIca (1310); goyamA ! aMtomaNustakhitte aDDAijjesu dIvesu - ettha NaM asAliyA samucchati Pannav. 1.72(82) ; maTTAijAI dhaNusayAI vikkhameNa Jam - budil. 1.38; 4. 10; 5.52; tA aDDAijjAI joyaNAI egamegeNaM rAIdieNaM vikaM ittA Sural'. 1.93; aDDAijjesu dIvasamuddesu jAvaMta ke sAhU av. 31.; aDDAijje dIve saNNINaM maNogae bhAve jANaMtANaM Kapp.(J.) 142222; ahAvarA pakkhiyA ArovaNA teNa paraM aDDAijjA mAsA Nis. adukaraNa (addhindu-karana ardhendu karana). 20. 37; maNussakhette aDDAtijjesu dIvasamuddesu Dass. 5.7; saMthAruttarapaTTo a posture of an archer (resembling the half moon), 5. ( cANUraAvAdAmuhika vise siddhiM gacchAma 206 7:23 ijjesu dIvasamuddesu ( saNNINaM maNapajjavaNANaM ) Nandi. 32; tamAe BalCa. 5. 5. 4. ( puDhavIe) bhavadhAraNijA jahaneNaM aMgulassa asaMkhejjatibhAgaM ukkoseNaM addddaaijjaaii| dhagUsayAI Apug. 347(5); 376; aDDAhajA dharaNA ya suvaNNo so ya puNa pha~so JoisKa. 24; ete aDDAtijA dIvA JoisKa. 129; JM. cattAri gAuyAI adbhuTThAI tigAuyA ceva / aDDAijjA duNNi ya, divaDUmegaM ca nirassu avNi. 47; V. 05; rei fa a Rayan god (ehr zwd) Tittho. 364; ato paraM ajoyaNavuTTIe joyaNe cauguruyaM / divaDDhe dosu aDDA - ijjetu chedo NisC. 1.69; 28; maNuyA vi bahuppayArA, aDDAijjesu navara dIvesu Jan|buCs.(G.) 3. 165; aDDAijjA dIvA VivMau. 20; JS. heTThimagevajjesu ya aDDAijA havaMti rathaNIo Mala 1069 ( 12 ) ( comm. tRtIyArdha sahite ratnI bharataH ) aAijI (apphijja diva Page #276
mada 207 bhaNaikamaNijja [aDha (adhana asta) PSM. tollowing Pisehel notes aDha aNanti zabdayanti avikalahetutvena asAtaveyaM nArakAcAyuSkaM ityaNAH. (Viy.), adayAla (Samav.), aDhasaTTi (Samar.), aDhAisa (PriPaitig.) AdyAH krodhaadyH| athavA anaMtAnuvandhinaH krodhAdayaH anaaH| samudAyahased on inferior readings.] zabdAnAmavayave vRttidarzanAt, bhImasenaH sena iti yathA / athavA aNa tti mahatta (adhattaPage #277
bhagAikamaNIyavayaNa 208 aNakata bhaNaikmaNIyavayaNa (an-ai-kkamaniya-vayana Page #278
aNavabhinna 209 aNagAra passed, JM. udae cikkhalaparitta'NaMtakAiga tase ya mIse ya / arkatamaNakate aNakkharasuya (an-akkhara-suyaPage #279
aNagAra 210 aNagArasahAyaga saehi saMparikhuDe RayPa. 686; avisuddhalesse gaM bhaMte ! aNagAre asa- MahaPu.(P.) 21.7.87. mohaeNaM appANeNaM avisuddhalessaM devaM devi aNagAraM jANai-pAsa ? Jivabhi. aNagAradikkhA (anagara-dikkha Page #280
aNagArasAmAiya 211 aNaMga sahAyageNa annnnunnnnsNghblenn| paraloe NaM sako sAheuM appaNo aTuM Mahk- kiM ci Mala. 827(9) Paee. 82. aNaggisakkhioM (an-aggi-sakkhiam < an-agni-saksiaNagArasAmAiya (anagara-samaiya Page #281
bhaNaMga 212 aNaMgamai paharai kaha Nu aNaMgo Gand Va. 996 : JM. paIvamanjhe paDaI payaMgo rUvA- aNaMgakusuma (ananga-kusuma < ananga-kusuma) m. guratto havaI agaMgo Urasat. 48; viNijjiyAsesa-purisa-rUveNaM aNaMgo, Na name of a warrior in the army of RavanN, JM. suhaho aNaMgakusumo uNa aNaMgo KnvMaKa. 9.5; Apa. aNaMgo asaMgo abhaMgo aliMgo Jasca. ghaMTattho kAmavaNNo ya (suhaDA taha vi ya viNiggayA te jujjhatthaM nisiyarA 1.184: 2m. Cupid, god of love, M. ajja vi bANamaNaMgo No muai sabve) Pauma(V.) 56.35. bhayA kumArammi GoudVil. 49752 taru-mUla-paiTTiya-pupphalAi-paripUiyAgaM agaMgakusamA (ananga-kusun Page #282
aNaMgamApahA 213 bhaNaMgaseNA vidvidhan who hecame a mun, JM. samAgayAo ... piyadasaNA- aNaMgasamarUva (ananga-sama-rivaPage #283
bhaNacauvIsa 214 aNajadihi aNaMgaseNApaNaMgaNAe samaM bhoe Akkhs MaKo. 94. 16; Iv name of 1.44 (comm. tuha jhatti NAmakittaNamaNacchiArANubaMdhioM harai 1.43) a femalo Hervants. (vidUSaka) aNaMgaseNA ... paMcacAmaradhAriNIo aNachaDia (ana-chaddia Page #284
aNajadesaya 215 aNajjhAyavihi aNajadesaya (an-ajja-desa-yaPage #285
aNajjhovavaNNa 216 aNaDaNa Pra. 12. 18. Ayar. 1.5.1; jehi samaNovAsagassa aTThAe daMDe aNikkhitte aNaTThAe daMDe aNajjhovaSaNNa (an-ajjhovavanna < an-adhyupapanna) Nikkhitte tesu paJcAyati Suy. 2.7. 29(5) (865(5)); savasA avasA aTThA aadj. [also aNajjhovavanna ] free from infatuation or attachment (to agaTThAdha ya talapANe thAvare ya hiMsaMti mNdbuddhii| savasA haNaMti avasA haNaMti worldly objects), AMg. te tattha amucchie agiddhe agaDhie aNajjhovavaNNe ... aTTA harNati agaTThA hagati Panhs. 1.19; aTThAe ya aNaTTAe. bhUyaggAmaM bahusamameva paribhAejA Ayar. 2. 1.57(87); suddhe siyA jAe Na dUlaejjA vihiMsaI Utt. 5.8; je bhikkhU aNaTTAe saI jAyati Nis. 1.19-22; amucchiNa aNajjhovavaNe Suy. 1. 10.23; ahuNovavanne deve devalogesu kAma- 18.1; JM. daMDami aNaTThAe taiaMmi guNavapa nide Sra PraSi. 26; Paybhogesu amucchite ... aNajjhovavapaNe Thina. 3. 362(183); 4.434(323); je Siro. 820. NaM niggathe vA niggaMthI vA ... amucchie ... aNajjhovavanne AhAramAhArei Viy. aNaTThAkitti (anattha-kitti Page #286
kADibhaMta 217 aNaNupAlemANa aNaDibhaMta (ana-dimbhanta-a-srasta) adj. (ppp.) not aNaNuNNaviya (an-anu-nnaviya < an-anu-jnapya) ger. devinting from, not talling away trom, JM. agADibhaMtalhasAvia- [also aNaNunnaviya] without having made known (to the teaeber), kutithioM thiramasaMsi jiNavayaNaM Kuma Ca.(H.) 7.42. without permission, AMg. (adigNAdANassa) ahAvarA doccA bhAvaNA - ___ aNaDuha (anaduhaPage #287
aNaNupuzva . 218 aNaNNapaDibuda bhikkhupaDimaM samma aNaNupAlemANassa aNagArassa ime tao ThANA ahitAe... aNaNusAsaNA (an-anu-sasanaPage #288
bhajaNNaparamaNNANi 219 'aNativAtiya aNaNNapaDibuddhaM CampCa. 1. 2 (4.2) (subhadrA) hA ajjuNa maNorahadaia, jammaMtare vi aNaNNasAhAraNANurAA bhaNaNNaparamaNNANi (ananna-parama-nnaniPage #289
aNativAtemANa 220 aNatthadaMDaveramana aNativAtiyaM Siy. 2.1. 67(689) et.r.1. aNaivattiya. jo mohavimohito naro kuNai / soNatthajalasamudde appANaM khivai dhuvameva aNativAtemANa (an-ati-vatemanaPage #290
aNanibaMdhaNa 221 aNathatima or injury to others without any pront or advantage, AMg. desuttara- (P.15.2.9; sikkhAvaya cAri aNatyamiyaM (jo pAlai) SudCa.(N.) guNapaJcakkhANaM NaM bhaMte kativihe paNNatte, goyamA sattavihe paNNatte, taM jahA ... 4.4.9; jANasu suMdara taM taM ji aNatyamiyahA~ phalu SadCa.(N.) 6. 18.12. aNatthadaMDaveramaNaM viy.7.2.35 (7.35): tiNi guNabvayAI taM jahA ... aNattha- aNathamiyasaMkappa (an-atthamiya-sankappa Page #291
aNayaMta 222 / arNata aNathaMta (ana-thanta Page #292
aNaMta 223 arNataka sAhU khavaMti kamma aNegabhavasaMciamaNataM OghNI. 329; JM. paramapuriso arahao cauppaNNaM gaNA cauppaNNaM gaNaharA hotthA Samar. 5:4; cauvIsaM aNAI bihU aNaMto bhnnNg-niduhnno| caurANaNo tamaharo sirI-nivAso jiNo titthagarA hotthA, taM jahA- usame ajite ... vimale maNate Samavpra. 2223 jayai MuSuvran. 15 Js. azsayamAdasamutthaM visayAtIra aNovamamaNataM Viy. 20.8.7 (20.67); vimalamaNaMta ya dhamma saMti kuMthu Nandi. ga. 19; PAVSA. 13; avvAbAhamaNataM aNovarma lahai NivvANaM MokPi. 3 Apa. so se kita pubvANupubbI usabhe ajie ... vimale aNate dhamme Anu0. 2033 jiNu Isau baMbhu so, so aNaMtu so siddha YogSA. 105; Na jo mohamaMto Na aNaMtassa NaM arahao jAva ... satta sAgarovamAI vizkatAI Kapy. (J.) jmmohvNto| NamAmo arNataM raImoyaNaM taM MahaPu.(P.) 47.1.15; arahaMtu 191; vimalamaNataM ca jiNaM vadAmi iv. 2.3; JM. vimalaM tahA aNataM mahaMtu aNaMtu saMtu MahaPu.(P.) 1. 18.7; jo pari(? ru) ko vi aNaMtu ... se dhamma ... savve sirasA namaMsAmi PaumCs.(v.) 1.4; vimalo'Nato siddhadeu Palko. 54; 5 infinite as a number, Ag. poggalA aNaMtA ya dhammo ya Paum Ca.(V.) 20.5; Apa. paMcAsadhaNuha jiNavA aNaMtu paNNattA Thana. 1.254(48): dupaesiyA khaMdhA arNatA paNNattA ThanR. AkkhaMsKo. 112.27%; jaya sAmi aNaMta aNaMtamuha PanmCa.ts.) 2.461-465(126): dabbao NaM jIvasthikAe agaMtAI dabvAI Thane.5.173 25.8.8%; jaya jaya hi agaMtANataNANa JasCh. 1.2.73; paramesaru vimalu arNatu (44113; saMkhajjA akkharA atA gamA arNatA pajjavA parittA tasA arNatA dhammu PANaCa.(P.) 17.10.73 vimalu arNato dhammo saMtI Suda.(N.) Samar Pri. 89; jIve gaM agaMtANaM bhAbhiNiyohiyanANaM panjavANa... uvaogaM 1.12.63 jaya vimala jaya varayambarayara aNata saMta / jaya dhamma ViddhaCa. gacchada Vis.2.10.9 (2137): jIvavvA NaM bhaMte ! ki saMkhejjA asaMkhejjA 1.1.9; name of the 23rd Jina of the following Utsarpini, nitthare AgaMtA Viy. 25.2.3 (5. 15); thAvarakAye ... agaMte haNaMti ... jIve ... Agamise... aNaMta vijae ti ca Tittho. 1118. vihi hi kAraNehiM Paphi. 1. 143; azaMtA kevalI jiNA / jarAmaraNaviSpamukA aNaMta (an-antaPage #293
arNataka 224 bhaNataguNida RayPa. 285. aNaMtaga (anantaga) Desi. n. covering, AMg. je bhikkhU aNaMtaka (an-anta-kaPage #294
argataguNiya 225 aNaMtadukkhapaura arNataguNiya (ananta-guniya Page #295
aNaMtaduraMta 226 arNatabhavanbhattha paure ( saMsAre bhamihisi tumaM) KalKa. 50. dabvatoNaM ujjumatI aNate aNaMtapadesie jahA naMdIe Viv. 8.2.147 (8. __ agaMtaduraMta (ananta-duranta < ananta-duranta) adj. 187); te NaM bhaMte ! jIvA kimAhAramAhAreMti ? goyamA ! davvao agaMtapadeinfinite and of evil and, AMg. vaNassaikAyamaigao ukkosaM jIvo u siyAI davAI viy. 11.1.40 (11.20); sabyasthova) aNNata para siyA khaMdhA saMbase / kAlamataduraMtaM Utt. 10.9. davvaTThayAe, Parunny.3 179(330); atA atipadesiyA khaMdhA Pannuv. __ aNaMtaddhA (anantaddha Page #296
aNaMtabhavasAyara 227 aNaMtamIsaya taM dadyamagaMta bhavabhattharAgadosaNa sAhilAsaM puloiyA Sumari Ka. 63.13. bhaga-vikalpa) m. the alternative ealled ananta thAga aNatabhavamAyara (ananta-bhava-sayaraPage #297
bhaNaMtamoha 228 aNaMtarapacchAkaDakALa aNaMtamoha (ananta-mohaPage #298
aNaMtarapajatta 229 aNaMtarAhAraga time, AMg. agaMtarapacchAkaDakAlasamayaMsi vAsANaM paDhame samara paDivaNe PaumCa.(V.) 22.101; Apa. aNNu vi tahA~ taNau AgaMtarahu TumCas. bhavai SuralP. 8.1. (S.) 15.8.83; AvaDa vi paDIvau jAma pahu tANatara diTTa agaMtara? PauruaNaMtarapajatta (anantara-pajjatta < anantara-paryapta) Ca.(S.) 18.1. adj. [alH0 agaMtarapajjattaga, agaMtarapajattaya ] fully developed in the aNaMtarahiya (anantara-hiya < anantara-hita) arj. bare very list moment (of the birth), AMg. dasa vidhA neraiyA pannattA, taM ground (lit. not having any cover), AM. tahappagAraM kAyaM No agaMtarajahA - ajanavavannA paraMparovavannA ... aNaMtarapajatA Thips. 10,123(167) hiyAe puDhavIe (No?) Amajjeja vA Ayir.2.1.51 (158), (371), (comm na vidyate paryAptatve'ntaraM yeSAM tep.614a. 10); (neraiyA) keva. (375); AuTTiyAe arNatarahiyAe puDavIpa ThANaM vA sejja vA nisIhiyaM vA tiyA atirapajatA paNatA Viy. 13.1.3 (13.5); 18.9.19 (13.34); temAge sabale Dasi.:..3; maNaMtarahiyAe puDhavIe nidAittama vA pathalAittA 20.8.1(26.44) vA DARS. 5.67; je bhikkhU mAjaggAmaM mehuNabaDhiyAe aNaMtarahiyA. puDhavINa - agaMtaraparaMpara (anantara-parampara Page #299
arNatariya 230 aNaMtavAla hArae gaM bhaMte ! neraie. pAvaM kammaM kiM baMdhI baMdhati baMdhissati Viy. 26.6.1 paraMparovaNihiyAe ya KamPay.(S.) 1. 10111.9; tesiM (kammANa) anjhava(26.40) sANaTThANANaM dubihA vaDiparUvaNatA agaMtarovaNihitA paraMparovaNihitA ya KamaNaMtaritha ( an-antariya Page #300
ajaya anaMta saMsArayatta etyaMtara bhai anaMtavAlu Bhavika. 2999. [Jacobi gives the form saMjaNaNaM Tilo Pag. 4.630; adj. passing through endless eyeles of ata) births and deaths, Js. je puNa asamAhiNA marate te hoMti anaMtasaMsArA Mala 71 (9) saMsAravaNa (ananta-satishra-vaddhana anantasansaravardhana ) adj. increasing the worldly life to endlessness, AMr. kAmabhogA vi... sadA sAdhugarahaNijjA saMsAra kaDugaphalavivAgA avassa viSpajahiyavvA bhavaMti Vis. 9 39 40 (9170) : [Utt. (a.) p. 150. 4. atavijaya (anantavijaya Page #301
aNaMtasiri 232 aNaMtimabhAga arNatAsari (anantasiriPage #302
varNatiya 233 aNapucchA agaMtiya (a-nantiyaPage #303
aNapucchavi tiviha sodhi NavamaM vA KappBba 4311. apucchidi (ana-pucchivi agappa-graMtha > aNuppagraMtha ] aNapajjha (an-appa-jjhaPage #304
aNapittu aNapittu (anappittu < anarpya) gor, without having returned, JM. paDihari pIo parihArio ya AdAya taM gaUNaM / appaDa - haTTumaNapittu sammaganaNaM tu Nisha. 1000 ofer (anappida < anarpita) adj. (ppp.) not applied or us-1, 15. agavpidAMcAMga oriya adikagammi / uppavidaNiccha - yAdo (devagadI devA sabvajIvANaM kevaDio bhAgo ? anaMta go) Dhavalia 7.40. agadivyeNa ucca jIvarAsimhi bhAge hiMde saMvevANamuva anal Dhavali. 7.508.7: 7.510.3. aNadiNANa (anappida-nana < anarpita jnana ) . knowledge which snit specified, 4s. NANANuvAdeNa madiaNNANisudaaNNANI savvajIvANaM kevaDio bhAgo ? anaMtA bhaagaa| kudo ? aNappida pAhi sanjIvasihi mAMga hide anaMtaruvobalaMbhAdo Dhavala 7.511.11. ... 235 3 aNapiya (anappiya Page #305
aNabhuTemANa 236 aNabhiggahiyamicchAdaMsaba aNabbhuDhemANa (an-abbhutthemana < an-abhyuttisthat) goyama evaM vadAsi - etesi NaM bhete padANaM puci aNNANayAe ... aNabhigameNaM adj. (pr. part.) not standing up, AMg. tae NaM se kaNagajjhae ... ... eyamaTuM No sahahita Suy. 2.7. 34(870); Viy. 1.9.22 (1.429) aNambhuTTemANe parammuhe saMciTThai Naya. 1.14.67; 1.14.68. aNabhigayapunapAva (anabhigaya-punna-pavaPage #306
abhiggahiyamicchAdasaNavattiyA 237 aNabhilappa Thana. 2. 83(59); aNa bhigga hiyamicchAdasaNe duvihe paNNatte, taM jahA- aNabhidhAra (an-abhidharaPage #307
aNabhilasaMta 238 aNamisanayaNa aNabhilappANaM GomSa.(J.) 334. bhihANA hojA'bhAvo vi vA'vacco ViArBha. G! (comm. yadi vastuno aNabhilasaMta (an-abhilasanta Page #308
aNaMbila 239 aNaraha [ also aNamosa] unwinking eves, JM. mayaNattA jA aMtI aNamisa- (a Jaina sidhu), JS. bhAvo kAraNabhUdo sAyAraNayArabhUdANaM Bhav PA. (663B nayaNe hi pulajhyA jAva SurSuC3. 3. 143; adj. [.A] tassatthi vahU ... vocchAmi rayaNasAraM sAdhAraNayAradhammINaM Raysa. 1; 25555; 1073 BiAnu. aNamisanayaNA bahuvibuhasaMmayA suMdarI nAma SupasCs. 25.4; aNamIsanavaNAe 79; JM. aha bhANiuM payatto aNadhAro samahurAe vANIe PaumCa.(V.) maTa pIyaM piyavamassa lAyannaM SubhAGaSain. 101; Apa. so vilasai 11.7; Apa. aNayAramahAkevalipavara jAyau kAleNa ajara amaru MshaPu. rabasAgaravagAd apa misanayaNu maNakajasiddhi, AnasaSaii.9.11. (P.) 67.16.8; mugi-risi-saMjayAha~ aNayAraha PANACH.(P.) 3.11.63 eruifan (anambila Page #309
aNarahida 240 aNalaMkiya honourable, AMg. tae NaM se gosAle ... sAvatthIe nayarIe ... ajiNe aNala (anala Page #310
241 aNalaMkiya vibhUsiya aNavakakhavattiya aNalaMkiyavibhasiya (analamkiya-vibhusiyaPage #311
aNavagaya 242 aNavaThThayA vartanaM yatreva vere tat tathA p. 949.2) (N.) 8.13.5; jAi paiTTa carittapuri cittavanu agavastu MayParaca. agavagaya (an-avagaya Page #312
Shri Mahavir Jain Aradhana Kendra aNavANa www.kobatirth.org 243 1 eal shortening] the state of not being it to be re-admitted (without the emmaletion of the storment ) ( demotion) ( the 9th 2073-180), AMg AloyaNa paDikamaNe nIsa vivege tahA viussagge taba cheya mUla aNavaTTayA va pAraMcie ceva AVNI H18 == emmm. of Abitaya. p. 209bon Thangef Kaupp. 4. ef. aNavaTTappa aNavANa (anavatthiinaan-avasthana ) n absence of re-initiation (Lefore empting the penance), JM. tivihe duppaNihANe aNavaNaM hA sAmAnya vitakara, bIe sikkhAvae niMde Srabrasti.com mutAdivelAvagherapUraNaM yathAkathaMcit sAmAyikakaraNaM vA yadvA anAdarAva sAmAyikakaraNam) *** (anavatthavanatiyaanavasthapana trika) three applications of the penance called ayarathia para, JM.] tavatiyaM, cheyatiyaM vA mUlatiyaM agavAvagatiyaM ca / caranaM ca ekkasarayaM Vavi Bha. (Pithika) 2015 (eomm. dazamavelAyAmanavasthApyaM, ekAdazaM velAyAmanavasthAnyaM, dvAdazavelAyAmapyanavasthApyam Part 3 p. 2.5 ) avamihAva (an-avatthia-sahava Page #313
aNavatthA 244 aNavarada aNavasthA (an-avatthiuav, ef. ]lem.(Gr.) 4.226; Pisehel 251; similarly agagAre saMpanna aNAdIyaM aNavayamaM dInaddhaM cAuraMtasaMsArakatAraM vIhavaejjA Schubring. For the traditional commentarial explanation see Thiins. 2.33; asaMDe gagAre ... agavadaggaM ... saMmArakatAra apariyA low under aNavayamga.) that whore end is not elosed (lit. vent), Viy.1.1.11(1.4; 1.45): 1.2.11(1.100); 5.9.14 (5.250) Uvav. endless, continuous (uruslly occurring in connection with 2; aNAdiyaM ca aNavayaga dIvAI cAurataM saMsArakatAraM bhujo bhujjo Saniliu funeinst to the either n forest or sn ocean), AMR. aNA- ... aNupariyaTTissai Navsi. I. JM. aNAiye agavayagaM saMsArakatAraM diyaM ca NaM agavadagdIhamaddhaM cAuratasaMsArakatAraM nunjo bhujjo aNupariyaTTissaMti aNupariyaTissai Er.8.17; saMsAramAgavayaga ... bhamai aNataM kAlaM Vis, 710(MV.): aNAdIyaM pariNAya aNavadaggaM ti vA punno| sAsaya- UMA. 182. masAsA vA ii didi Na dhArapa Siy. 2.5 (765); tihi ThANe hi saMpanne aNavayamANa (a-navayamana Page #314
'aNavaraddhakuddha 245 aNavasAbha aNavaraddhaM attANa paricaissaM MAJaMa. 6.9.9: (ceTI) agavaraddho bva JARCa. 9.30.7; tahiM Nisuya teNa paMcatthikAya / ... agavarau dhariyalahavayAhaM estha bhaTTA Tapaiiva. 1.16.4: JM. tattha koho NAma jaM keNi avaraddhe eyAraha paDima3 sAvayAha NivCn.(P.) 1.12.6: uttuMga-si hiNa agavarayavA aNavaraddhe vA ... tajaNA-mAraNAi-bhAvo uvavaja KIMAKI. 44 18. suhiNa PANIC (P.) 4.5. niyabAvasara-agavaraya-pavita-jokAramahara aNavasduka (anavaraddha-kuddha Page #315
aNavasANadA 246 aNasaNa pacchaddha-pasaNNa-miaMka-maMDalA gimha-rakSaNIo Gaud Va. 569. aNavekkhidasarIra (an-avekkhida-sarira < an-apeksitaaNavasANadA (an-avasana-daPage #316
aNasaNapaDivatti 247 aNassita Asamici, aNasaNa paMTiyamaraNe mrivi| viNi vi uppaNNa sagge tae AMg. saMthArayapabvajja saMpaDivajjittu agsnnaabhimuho| sAhu va tihi bhuIhiM JamhitiCN20.9; suha-mANu karevigu aNa-gu leviNu devaloi sabva sagamgaro jiNavare vaMDe ArAhPed. 157. gaya PrumsiCiv. 1. 254; paDivajivi vara-varaNu gaMtu girihiM geNhe vi aNa- aNasaNAvaraNa (anasanavarana Page #317
aNaha 248 aNahAraya ssitta] independent, not dependent, JM. nimayaurassabalI avisAyi iti vuttaM bhavati NisCu. 1. 127.26. puNo kareMti saMThANaM / na visammati deti aNassito cauhANuvittI ya Veva- aNahavakkha (anaha-vakkha Page #318
mAhima 249 aNahiyA ahia (ana-hiaPage #319
aNahiyaparamattha 250 aNAariattaNa taM jaNo hasai Jinadai khya II. a. 179; Apa. aNahiyae hiyau mai~ aNahI (anahiPage #320
251 khaNAi arfari AnaSun. 1.24.26 (p. 15) ..... aNAi (anaianadi) ad. without beginning, eternal, JM. bhaMgA aNAisAI anaMtasaMtuttarA cauro Sayaya (D.) 4; ukkosa jahaneara, bhaMgA sAI aNAina adhuvA Savaya. (1.) 46; iha khalu aNAijIve aNAdijIvassa bhave - dukkhA Paniu. 1 pavAhao aNAI PaniSu. 50; hoMti aNAra ato aNA saMto ya sAi saMto ya PaniSam 5.0 5.23 5.28; evamaNAI ee sahA tahA pariNamahAvA VisVis. 2.4; jIvo aNAiNihago aNAika kammasaMbaMdha Supasa. 15.52: paramapuriso agAI bihU agaMto agNgniho| caurANI tamahage sirI nivAso jiNo jaya Musavra Ch. 1; pemmaM amAtya mamaho va bahumeyaM VajLag. 320; 75. uvaogassa aNAI pariNAmA tiNi mohattara Samsa 89; Apa. Nimmala jhANahaeN jo viu se parama aNAra Parambapp. 1.28; jIvaha~ kammu aNAi jiya vikam Parama.p. 1.54; kAlu aNAI bhagAi jiu bhavasAyaru vi anaMtu YouSa 4: caurAsI- lakkhahiM kiriGa kAlu aNAi anaMtu Yogsa 25; saMtu agAi samau tara tI kAlu agAmi anaMta Mahala. (P.) 11.34.4; jahiM caupayAI tosiyamaNAI ghaNpadaM caraMti Na hu puNu tiNAi JasCa. 1. 21.11; dhammu aNAi dhammasaMtANu vi Naya. (P.) 9.11.10 akhaya aNAra anaMta jiNesara PaNaca. (P.) 8. thiu jema agAra agaMtu kAlu Bhavi Ka 316.3; aNNu bhaNAi anaMtu saceyaNu sAvahi aNNu pavaDiyaveyaNu JambuSiCa. 11..8; avagaNa patra aNumaNNaha jiu aNAra-micchatte VaddhCa. 1.14.12; sAha jagAha duvihe te bhAsiya tahaya aNaMtANaMta guNAsiya Vaddhaca. 108. 1 tena parvata surNatayaha jayau aNAi anaMtu Sand-ka 993. aNAdi. aNAi ( anai = anagas ) . faultless, sinless, Apa asUI arAI asAI agAI Maha Pa. (P.) 9.6.9 (FN. 'aNAI' Ago doSastena rakSitaH) aAita (anai-ananta anady-ananta) adj. having no beginning and no end, etenial, JM. hoi aNAiato aNAsaMtI ya sAito y| debhUNapoggaladdhaM aMtamuttaM carimamiccho (comm. mithyAguNAlaGkRto jIvaH ) PaniSami. p. 22.g. 70, Apa dehAdevali jo vasai deu aA-aIrmapp. 1.. aNAikAla (anai-kala anadi-kala ) . time having no beginning, 18. mobakhagayA ne puritA aNAzkAreNa vAra- aNuvekkhaM / paribhAvi UNa sambhaM Bapu 89; sacittamantapANaM giTTI dappeNa'thI pabhuttUNa / pattosi tibvaduvakhaM bhaNAikAreNa taM citta BhavPs. 100; bhamio saMsAravaNe aNAi kAlaM aNapavaat Bhava. 110; bhanio aNAikAlaM saMsAre dhIra ciMtehi Bhavla. 1:30; bhAvarahieNa saurisa aNAikAla anaMtasaMsAre Bhiv Pa7; sAhAraNA viduvidhA anArakAlA ya sAi- kAlA ya KattiAnu. 125; Apa ajarAmaru jIu aNAhakAlu PaNac. (P.) 2.8.9; 6.16.11. aAijI (anai-jivacanadi- jiva ) . eternal soul, JM. iha khalu aNAjIa PaniS. 1. aNAijoga (anai-joga anadi-yoga) m. beginningless association (between Karman and soul), JM aNAjoge vi viogo kaMcaNovalanAeNaM PaSS. 52. (D) 16. [et. AMgD. aNAijjaduga instead of aNaijaduga ] appAIDila (anlinichiaanikrsta) Acharya Shri Kailassagarsuri Gyanmandir (.) [fem. (Gr. ) 4. 187 ] not attracted, JM. kAmeNa karisia sareNAvi aNAiMTio aNacchera KumaCa. (H.) 7.32. agAiniggola for (an-ai-nihana Page #321
aNAibaMdha 252 aNAisaMbaMdha [aNAibaMdha (anai-bandhaPage #322
aNAisarUva 253 aNoula beginningless relation, JS. payaDo sIla sahAvo jIvagANaM aNAisaMbaMdho uvagao dhammaruI NAma aNagAro AvNi. 877. Gomsi.K.) 2. aNA uTTi (an-autti Page #323
aNAulatta 254 aNAgaya jatthatthamie aNAule samavisamANi muNI'hiyAsae Siy. 1.2.2.14; tara NaM se aNAgai (an-agaiPage #324
aNAgayakAlagahaNa 255 aNAgArapAsaNayA paumanAhapamuhA mama saraNamaNAgayA arihA VivMan. 14; JS. davva-maMgalaM viuvvada Uvis. 108. NAma agAgaya-pAjAya-visesa paDca gahiyAdimuhiyaM dabba atabbhAva vA Dhavala. aNAgADha (an-agadha Page #325
aNAgAriya 256 aNADhita aNAgAriya (anagari-ya Page #326
aNADhiya 257 aNANuvAdi NisCu. 3.25.20. et. aNNANI. aNADhiya (an-adhiyaPage #327
aNANuvIi 258 aNAdiyabaMdha repeat or agree (openly), AMg. sammissabhAvaM sagirA gihIte se mammuI aNAdidavva (anadi-davva aNAdibAdarasA(saM)parAiya (anadi-badara-sa(sa)mparaiya anadi-a-paryavasita-bandha) m. the bondage (of kar- Page #328
Shri Mahavir Jain Aradhana Kendra bhAdimicchAdi damicchAdi (anidiya-miochli ditthi anidika mithya-drsti) adj. having beginningless false belief, JS. khaNametteNa aNAdiyamicchAdiTThI vi vaddhaNo rAyA / ... gado siddhi Bhaara 2027. www.kobatirth.org aNAdiyavistasAdha (anadiya-vissasa-bandha anadika-visrasa-bandha) m. the bondage which is beginningless and natural ( or inherent ), J8 jo so vissasAbaMdhI NAma so duviho - sAdiyavissasAbaMdho ceva aNAdiyavissasAbaMdho ceva sutag. 5.6.1.28; jo so aNAdiyavissasAbaMdho NAma so tiviho dhammatthiyA, adhammatthiyA AgAsatthiyA cedi Satag. 5.6.1.30. anAdiyasarIribaMdha ( anadiya sariri-bandha anadikasariri-bandha) m. the bondage of the embodied (soul) which is beginningless, ( these are Audarika and Vaikriyika bodies), JS. jo so sarIbiMdho NAma so duviho- sAdiyasarIribaMdho ceva anAdiyasarI biMdho ceva Satax 5.6.1.61; jo aNAdiyasarI ribaMdho NAma yathA aTThaNaM jIvamajjhapadesANaM aNNoNNapadesasaMbaMdho bhavadi sabvo aNAdiya sarIribaMdho NAma Satag. 5.6.1.63. anAdiyasiddhaMta ( anadiya-siddhanta anadika-siddhan ta) m. the beginningless (:. . eternal ) doctrine, AMg se kiM taM dasanAme ? dasavihe paNNatte, taM jahA pAhaNNayAe, aNAdisiddhaM teNaM ... pamANeNaM AnuOg. 203 ( comm. amanaM anto vAcyavAcakarUpatayA parichedo'nAdisiddhAvantAnAdisiddhAntastena, anAdikAlAdArabhye vAcaka midaM tu vAcyamityevaM siddhaH pratiSThito yo'sAvantaH paricchedastena kimapi nAma bhavatItyarthaH tacca prAgvyAkhyAtArtha dharmAstikAyAdi p. 142a. 8 ) 259 aNAdisaMsAra (anadi-samsara Page #329
aNAdhiddhi 260 aNAmoga aNAdhiTTi (anadhitthi Page #330
aNAbhoga 261 aNAmoya 241 (comm. aNAbhoga tti aNAbhogena atyaMtasmRtibhraMzena); sUre uggae unaukmerksamkeit) NamokArasahitaM paJcakkhAi caubbiI pi AhAraM asaNaM pANaM khAimaM sAima [aNAbhogapaDisevaNA (an-abhoga-padisevanaPage #331
aNAya no smell, M. gaMdhamaNAmoyaM sattalANa kAlo virallei Gand Va. 789. aNAya (a-nayay before cluster] beginningless, existing from eternity, Apa. zya aNAyammi saMsAra tagaNAio BhavSam. 2.1. 262 aNAyaMbila 1 ca vajAI Dasave (H) 8.2.305; jahiyaM tu aNAyaNA pAsavaNucAra tahiM paDikkuGkaM KappBha. 5921; bhItAvAso ratIdhamme aNAyataNavajjaNaM Niggaho ya kasAyANaM evaM dhIrANa sAsugaM NisBh. 5454; 2 sanctuary of the heretics, JM. vayaNavisaMvAyAo utpAda saMsao phuI jaM se tassa tamaNAyavaNaM micchaM micchattaheU vi SADha Vi. 300; davyamAvatei loiya louttarie apAya na gata ViMatra. 5.10; Apa nadi phira liMgiya nivasi tamiha abhAvaya / tahiM nitina tiveti vi dhamiyaNagamaNu; 3 (fig.) onjeets of heredient frith ant word ip (deities, scriptaNAya (a-nayaPage #332
aNAyayaNagaya 263 aNAyAra aNagAre AyaMbilaM paDiggAheti no ceva NaM aNAyaMbilaM Aputtaro. 3. 24; aNAyariya (an-ayariya Page #333
aNAyAra 264 aNArAdhiyA jahA- NANaaNAyare, daMsaNaaNAyAre, cArittamaNAyAre Thana. 3. 443(198); delight in bad behaviour, JM. egammi sannivese duIto kovi baMbhaNatihamatikamANaM bAloejjA paDikamejA ... evaM ... aNAyArANaM Thana. juvANo / Asi aNAyArarao UvMa. p. 322.1. 3. 3.447(198); icchAmi paDikamiuM jo me devasio azyAro ko ... aNA- aNAyAvi (an-ayavi Page #334
aNArAhaga hiyA ] one who does not worship or adore, AMg. cattAri NiggaMdhIo paNNattAo, taM jahA - rAiNiyA samaNI dhammassa aNArAdhiyA bhavati 'Thapa. 4.427(321); omarAiNiyA samaNI NiggaMthI rAdhiyA bhavati Thana. 4. 427 (321); 4. 429 (321) dhammassa aNA ... 265 aNarAga (an-arahaga Page #335
aNAlabaddha 266 aNAloka maNAladdhaM ca hIgamuttaracUliyaM ... vattIsadosa visuddhaM kidiyammaM pauMjade Maa. from idleness, AMg. gIyatye je susaMvigge aNAlassI daDavvara / akhaliya608(7); adj. (p.) not obtained, not touehed, JS. jadidivase caritte sayayaM rAgaddosa vivajjie Gace hi. 41. saMcidi tamaNAladdhaca akkhadaM mayaM / tadivarisANi mubhikkhaM khemajivaM tanhi aNAlAba (an-alavaPage #336
aNAlocaNa 267 maNAsaMsi AMg. aNAlokamaMdhakAraM aNaMtakAlaM nizca uttatthasuNNa-bhayasaNNa-saMpauttA vasaMti sayaNAsaNaM Utt. 30. 28; aNAvAyamasaMloe aNAvAe. ceva hoi saMloe unbiggavAsabamahi Panha. 3.23.. (sthaNDilaM) OghNI. 296; 3135 JM. AloyaNaM pauMjai gAravaparivajjito aNAlocaNa (an-alocana Page #337
aNAsacchinna 268 aNAsiya Pra. 15.19 (comm, anAzaMsI AcAryAdyArAdhanAzaMsArahitaH sAMsArika- aNAsAijamANANaM viddhaM samAgacchaMti Pannav. 28. 40(1817); savvatthovA phalAdhanapekSo vA) poggalA agAsAijamANA Pammav. 28.41(1818) aNAsacchiNNa (a-nasa-cchinna Page #338
'aNAsiya 269 aNAhAri suyamaNAsiyaM natthi ViAvBha. s93. pavilion erected for the helpless (travellers), JM. ettha ekkammi aNAsiya (anasiyaPage #339
bhaNAhArijissamANa 270 aNioga aNAhArijissamANa (an-aharijjissamana < an-aharisya- aNimayamo ef. comm. aniyamAt kAraNAt ] betause of absence of mana) adj. ( + pass. + IN.) not going to be absorbed or regularity, JM. ia aNiayavitti taM daTTha sadbhANavI tadAraMbhe / aNiamao Rasimilated, AM. neraiyANaM bhaMte ! ... aNAhAriyA aNAhArijissamANA Na pavittI hoi tahA vAraNAo ya Priva. 1475. poggalA pariNatA ? Viy. 1. 1.6 (1.16) aNiayavitti (a-niaya-vittiPage #340
aNiogakaraNa 271 aNigAmasokkha tion, interpretation, Apti. jaha sAmiu taha te tau karaMti AgamaaNi- aNikaTe Thana.4.554(352); aNibaDhe NAmamege nikaTappA aNikaTe NAmamege yoge saMcaraMti PANAC.(P.) 13.14.9; 2a division of the seri- aNikaTappA 'Thiya. 4.555(352) (comm. nikRSTaH niSkarSitaH tapasA ptures ( based on their contents), Ap:l. paDhamANiou muNi eya-cittu kRzadeha ityarthaH / punanikRSTo bhAvatayA kRzIkRtakaSAyatvAt) PaNICA.P.) 17.4.1. aNikaTappa (a-nikkatthappa Page #341
maNigUDhaM 272 aNizcayA AMg. pagAmadukkhA aNigAmasokkhA (kAmabhogA) Utt. 14.13 [Ldn.] CaupCa. 215.29. aNigUDhaM (a-nigudham Page #342
aNiJcavA 273 aNicchecchA yAIo taha ya bArasa vi Arsh. 707 JM. samma bhAveja bhAvaNAo subhA ... uvaogo kAyanyo sayA musAvAyaviraIe ArAhPad. 608 ; JM. jaha vA egattA'NizcattA(? tA) ArshPay. 63; loyassa aNiccayA PaumCs.(v.) sahINarayaNe bhavaNe kAsai pamAya-dappeNaM / DajhaMti samAditte aNicchamANassa 5.1183; paravasaNammi suheNa saMsArANicayaM kahai loo CampCa. 68.21; iya vi vasUNi KappBha. 2151; ahavA agicchamANamavi kiMci ujjogiNo jANiUNa sayalaM saMghAramaNiccayAe. bahu ! gahiyaM / ubasamasu muMcasu dhuvaM soyaM pavattaMti taie sArite vA hoja pavittI guNite vA KappBhi. 238; ia bhavakAraNamaNiTuM Caupca. 69.20; paribhAvamu taha samma aNiccayaM sabvabhAva. aNulomaNa tesiM caukka-bhayaNA maNicchamANehiM / NiggamaNa pubvadiDhe ThANaM visaesa AkkhAMAKn, 105. 39; tA bakkhANe hi aNicaya KAIKS. rukkhassa vA heTThA NisBha. 537; mae vi ya akAlANayaNajAyasaMkaNa aNiccha272.32; aho aNicayA saMsArassa Ex.27.21. mANeNAvi eyarasa dakkhiNabAhulayAe, saMgoviyaM ti Samaraka. 80.13% aNicavAna (a-nicca-vaaPage #343
aNija 274 aNiTThaphala desirelessness, JI. (siddhasukhasya lakSaNam ) rAgAdayo bhAvasattU ... aNi- dsN| nArINaM ya aNiTTho u jarAe pariNAmiyo Tand. 53; JM. saddAivisayacchecchA icchA PaliSu. 49. sAhaNadhaNasArakkhagaparAyaNamaNiTuM / mabvAbhisaMkaNaparovaghAyakalasAulaM cittaM aNija (anijjaPage #344
maNiTTakala 275 aNiDipatta forebodes evil, JM. gaya, vAnara, tara dhaMkhe, siMhe taha paumabIya kalase y| ekediehi aNeyahiM PANACa.(P.) 16.2.9; go-khIra-sarisa dhavalujjalu sasipApaNa dussamAe suviNA NiTThaphalAdhamme UvPay. 816. kara-Nimmalu puNNa-pavittu maNiTThiu ... siva-sui Nilara pariTThiu PANICN.(P.) aNiTTaphala a (anittha-phala-a Page #345
aNiDipattAriya 276 aNidANabhUta (maNapajjavaNANaM) Nandi. 30; 23. yAgAraM ViAvBha. 3172. aNiDipattAriya (a-niddhi-pattariyaPage #346
'aNidANayA 217 aNidiya aNidANayA (a-nidana-yaPage #347
bhaNidiya 278 aNimAdo Js. pecchaMtassa huNANaM paccakkhamaNi diyaM hoi NiySh. 167; 3 (of soul) irrelevant, insoherent (word), JM. evaM na bhAseja aliyaM na pharusaM ... freed from senses in the liberated state, JS. asarIrA aviNAsA nANibaddhaM PaliSu. 22 (comm. aNibaddham-vikathAdi); evaM vihamaNibaddhaM jA aNidiyA NimmalA visuddhappA Niysa. 483 abvAbAhamaNidiyamaNovamaM pasi amha puraoNtti SurSucn. 7.100% Apn. vAra vAra aNibaddhau jaMpai puNNapAvaNimmukaM NiySh. 178; malarahio kalacatto aNidio kevalo Sudca.(N.) 7.2.7. vimuddhappA / parameTrI paramajiNo sivaMkaro sAso siddho MokPa.G: Apa. aNibaddhaya (a-nibaddha-yaPage #348
279 aNimitta aNimisamihuNa violnting the rule, JS. sikkhaMto suttatthaM aNimAdo ceva gacchadi paratthA kAlaM kAUNa aNimisA jAyA / sohammadevaloge BhuvKevca. 1740. kohAdikAraNehiM tassa cautthaM have chedo ChePi. 165. aNimisaM (a-nimisamPage #349
Shri Mahavir Jain Aradhana Kendra ANi misaloyaNa aNimisaloyaNa (a-nimisa-loyana < a- nimisa-locana) adj. having unwinking eyes, Apa, aNibhisaloyaNu hoe vi thakku CandappaCa.(Y.) 8. 11.6. aNimesa (a-nimesa Page #350
aNiyahiuvasama 281 bhaNiyada samucchinna kirie. apiyaTTo Uvav. 30; Utt. 29.41 (Sukh. anivRtti yogAcarituM zIlaM yasya, asau aniyatacArI) zukudhyAnacaturthabhedarUpaM janayati p. 3385, 15) aNiyatavitti (a-niyata-vittiPage #351
aNiyadguNapa aNiyadaguNapajja (a-niyada-guna-pajjaa < a- niyataguna-paryaya) adj. ( soul) which has indefinite or varied attributes and modifications, (qualities and modifications not belonging to the soul, the heretical view), JS. jIvo sahAvaNiyo aNiyaguNajao parasamao Pancatthi. 155. aNiyadavAsa (a-niyada-vasaa-niyata-vasa ) adj. baving no lived abod- or habitation, JS. khettaparimaggaNA vi ya aNiyadavA se guNa: hoti Bhaara. 142 abhiyadadvAra (aniyada-vihara aniyata-vihara ) random (religious) tor tattha tapAI cAla hoti peyAI / ariMha, viMga simbA vijaya samAdhI ya abhiyadavihAre Bhaara] [67; savvastha apa sabhAsada aNivadavihAro Bhara. 153. abhiyaMta (a- niyanta a-pasyat) adj. [fie dRz Hem. (r.) 4.181] wat sewing, not noticing, not attentive, Apa. aNiyaMtI kaMtahI lajja vahaMtahI nANiNi mAuM jA kara Bhavika. 214.21. 282 aNiyAhivai of a fixed abode or habitation, AMg daMsaNasohI thirakaraNa bhAvaNa aisuyatthakusalattaM / jaNavayaparicchaNA vi ya abhiyayavAse guNA duti Arah Pad. (V.) 100. aniyaMtida (a- niyantida a- niyantrita) adj. (yap.) unrestrained, exuberant S. ( pratIhArI ) aniyaMtidakoMcI kula kolAhalADambarImatI hemanto BaiRa. 5.31.5. aNima | a- niyama Page #352
ANiyoga Pa. 433; (vijae NAma deve ) ... sattaNhaM aNiyAhivaDaNaM solasaNhaM AyarakkhadevasAhasa ANA - Isara- seNAvacaM karemANe viharai Jivabhi. 3. 350; aNiyAviNa pacatthameNa satva hoti jaMbUo Jambudar. 4.151 (2) ; deve ... ttanaM aNiyANaM sattA aNiyAhivaINaM bhogabhogAI muMjamANe viharai Jamboli 1.45; uttahi agiyAhivaIhiM ... divvAI bhoga bhogAI bhuMjamANe SuraP. 18.23. aNiyoga (aniyoga < anuyoga) m inquiring into (or obtaininer the knowledge of) the seriptures, JS, aha vitthArapasaMgo'bhiyoga ho pAyI Maa 69117) naM. aNuyoga. 283 abhiyogadAra (aniyogadara anuyogadvara ) . [ also abhiyoga 1 name of an Ardhasmagadhi agama text, Alig. igavIsa vAsANaM boramokkhagamaNAo / aNiyogadAranaMdI anocchinnA 3 fark Titth 866; 2 n. ways or methods of inquiring into (or olitaining the knowledge of) the seriptures, IS. ghAuNikkheva-ya-yatha-nirutti-abhiyoga hArehiM maMgalaM parUvijjadi Sutag. 1.9.1 agidArasamAsAvaraNIya (aniyogaddara samasavaraniya Page #353
aNilAsi 284 aNivANamagga aNilAsi (arilasi Page #354
aNivIya 285 aNisiha m. the path of non-liberation, the path not leading to libera- standing, JM. doNNi tihatthAyAmA bhikkhaTThA ega ega uccAre / osaraNe tion, AMg. esa ThANe aNArie. ... aNivvANamagge Suy. 2.2.32(710); cauhatthA aNisaNNapacchAdaNamasiNA NisBha. 1406. 2.2.570712),62, 75. aNisaM (a-nisamPage #355
aNisu vae~ muMjeva3 Dham Par. 10. 16. 2. aNasu (anisu Page #356
aNiha 287 aNIya aniho'namutra careta it is better to take it as an-iha meaning not gadadasao, 80 called after its protagonist, AM. taccassa vaggassa earing for this word, and alan the other world. ' Both Pali and aMtakaDadasANaM terasa ajjhayaNA pannattA, taM jahA- aNIyase, aNantaseNe. Pkt. niha or niha ure due to metanalysis of an-iha to anha maNihaya, viU devajase Antag. 18. being contrasted with anamittra], AMg. iti kamma parinnAya sabbaso, aNihayariu (anihaya-riuPage #357
aNIyajasa 288 aNuH parivArie Utt. 18.0; M. gahio mato AsaMghiyaM ca taM NisiyarANIyaM Lila. S. vaiyAisu jaM aMte uTTe umaNANaM ThAi aNihAra p. 603b.5) 1168; maya-ubvariya-palAyaMta-kAyare rakkhasANIe. Lila. 11977 Ap8. sIyA- aNIhArima (a-niharimaPage #358
aNu 289 aNuibha (V.) 20; 6 m infinitesimal part (ot space), AMg. goyamA! aNuattaNA (anu-attana Page #359
aNuia 290 aNuogattha 2ot yet risen, JM. micchattaM jamudinnaM taM khINaM aNudiyaM ca uvasaMta Vish. (NAgajjuNavAyae vaMde ) Nanii. ja. 39 ( comm. anuyojitAH vaiyAvRtyAdI) p. 61a.1; aNuie ceva diNaNAhe CanpCa. 328. 22. aNuoga (anu-oga Page #360
aNuogadAyaya 291 aNukappa aNuogadAyaya (anuoga-daya-ya Page #361
maNukama 292 aNukaMpAsaMsida aNukama (anu-kamaPage #362
aNukaMpAsaya 293 aNukUla 135, aNukiTTi (anu-kittiPage #363
aNukUlaM 294 aNukkhitta maNNe taM Nanthi jaMNatthi Lila. 32; 5 concordant with, IM. aNukale maNukkamaNa (anu-kkamana Page #364
Shri Mahavir Jain Aradhana Kendra aNukhaNaM after, scattered after, Alg. tao aNukkhittaMsi dhUvaMsi, pRiesa samudavApatu vANiyagA nAvAe durUDhA Niya 1.8.67. www.kobatirth.org ... aNukhaNaM ( anu-khanari < anuksanam ) _adv. every mo ment, JM tadaMsaNamavi micchattamaNukhaNaM jaNA jIvANaM GanSadSa. 120 (comm. pratikSaNam ) aNuga ( anu-ga anuga) m. servant, attendant, JM. vijjiyabilupiyA aNugaTTA DeNaMs. 7.66 (comm virijao anucaraH / vipiaM abhilaSitam ) aNuga ( anu-gacanu-ga ) adj. [f. a] [usually second member of a compound] coming after, following, resulting in, longing after, Alg. rUvANugAsANugae ya jIve carAcare hisara garUve 295 *** Utt. 3927 sadANugAsANugae Utt. 39.40 32.53; 3266; 3379; 32.92: samAsIma-paDicchINa coyaNAsu agAlasA gaNiNI guNasaMpaNNA pasatyaparisANugA Gaecha 127: JM sayalasurAsuraviMdaM daMsaNavaNNANugaM paNamiU | gehAi-vandhumAre saMkheneNaM bhaNissAmi VatthuSa 1.1; J5 guNapaJcago chaddhA aNugaTTa maNidarA Gomsa.(J.) 37. < L aNutra (anu-gaa anu-gata) adj. ( ppm.) followed, imidated, M 'te sa kiM mae te vihaanaNugaaM dhIramamhehi Srikav. 5.40. aNugaccha ( anugaccha < anu-gam) 1 ( usually with pitthao etc.) to go after, to fo low, AM. 'siyA vege aNu gacchati ? aliyA vege aNugacchati ?' agugacchamANehiM aNaNugacchamANe vahaM nanije ? ayar. 1.56; AusaMto samaNA aNugacchAhi to te vayaM aNNataraM vatthaM dAhAmo ayar. 2.5.22(501); tapa NaM se jamAlisa khattiya kumAramsa piyA jamAli khattiyakumAraM piTTao aNugacchara Viy. 9.33.78 (9.205); tara NaM se seNie rAyA dhAriNi devi piTTao aNugacchada Naya. 1.1.66 se dhaNe satyavAhe cilAyansa ... piTTao aNugacchai Naya. 1. 18.45; eha NaM tumme bhane, mama aNugacchada Viva. 16; tara NaM se bhagavaM goyame miyAdeviM piTuo samanugacchai Viva. 17; vANamaMtarA devA sahamsapattahanthagayA vijayaM devaM piTThato pito aNugacchaMti Jivabhi. se kiM taM chAyAvAyagatI ? japaNaM purisaM chAyA aNugacchati yo purine chAyaM aNugacchati Pennav. 16. 48 ( 1115 ); appegaiyA sahasrApattahatthagayA bharaha rAyANaM piTTaoTTio aNugacchati Jomhinddi. 3. 10; 3.11; 3.867 JM jaM vaha paraloge vA hitaM suhaM taM khamaM muNeyabvaM / nisseyasa mokkhAya u aNugacchate jaM tu VavaBha. 10.321; 6. ( gautamI ) aNugacchadi iaM khuNo karuNaparideviNI sauMtalA Sak 64.1 (5) ; Apa sayaNu masANu jAva agugacchara Dham Par. 16.13; 2 to go to or towards, to advance (in order to receive a distinguished guest te) [usually with abhimukha ete. ], AMg tae gaM se vijae gAhAvaI mamaM ejjamANaM pAsa, AsaNAo abbhuTTei 3.455 ... sattadrupayA aNugacchai Viy. 15.25 ( 15.25 ) ; tae NaM sA devadattA gaNiyA satthavAhadAra ejjamANe pAsara amuTThe sattaTTapayANi aNugacchara Naya. 1.3.12; tae NaM sA devaI devI te aNagAre ejamANe pAsara, pAsittA abhuTTe, abhuTTettA sattadrupadAI aNugacchara Antag. 3. 25; tapa NaM sA miyAdevI bhayavaM goyamaM ejjamANaM pAsaha, pAsittA anbhuTTheza, ammuTTettA sattaTThapayAI aNugacchai Viva. 1.1.29; se kUNie rAyA titthagarAbhimuhe sattaTTayAI aNugacchara Uvav. 21; titthayarAbhimuhe sattaTThapayAI aNugacchai Ray Pa 8; Niraya. 113; bharahe rAyA cakkarayaNAbhimuhe sattapayAhiM agugacchai Jambuddi. 3.6; 5.21; aMjalimauliyaggahatthe titthayarAbhimu sattaTThapayAI aNugacchara Kapp. (J.) 15. aNugacchaNa ( anugacchana anugamana ) going forward to receive a visitor JM abbhuTThANaM aMjali AsaNadANaM abhiggahakiI / sussUkSaNa aNugacchaNa saMsAhaNa kAya aTThaviho DasaveNi Acharya Shri Kailassagarsuri Gyanmandir aNugata 321 (comm. AgacchataH pratyudgamanam ) aNugacchaMta ( anugacchanta part.) going atter, following. S. jaNaM paricaia khaNamettadaMsaNaparicidaM jaNaM 2.0.42, 43. ? aNugacchamANa ( anugacchamana < anugacchat) adj. (pr. part.) going after, following, ANg. 'siyA vege aNugacchati ? asiyAnege anugamana ayar. 1.5.5.2: aNugacchamANe vitahaM bhijANe tahA tahA sAdhu akkaleNaM / katthatI bhAsa vihiMsaenA Shy. 1.14.23(602) ; se bharahAdhive pariMde ... taM divdaM cakkarayaNaM aNugacchamANe aNugacchamANe jeNeva mAgahatitthe teNeva uvA gacchaI Jambuddi. 3.18; 81.180. sfer (anu-gacchitta< anu-gacchitva-anugamya ) ger having cone to or towards, having advanced forward (in order to receive a distignished visitor etc.), ANg. tae NaM se vijaya gAhAvaI mamaM ejjamAnaM pAsa, pAkSittA abdura, ... sattaTThapayAI aNugaccha, aNugacchittA mamaM tikkhutto AgrAhiNapavAhiNaM karei viy. 15.25 (15.25 ); sA devadattA gaNiyA te satyavAhadArae ejamANe pAsai aNugacchara, aNugacchittA evaM vayAsI Naya. 1.3.12: sA miyAdevI ... bhagavaM goyamaM... pAsara, AsaNAo abhuTTei, aNugacchara, aNuganchittA tikkhutto AyAhiNapayAhiNaM kareI Viva. 1.1.; tae NaM je kuNie rAyA- titthagarAhimuhe .. agugacchara, aNugacchittA vAmaM ja NuM aMza Uvav. 21: ( sUriyAne ) bhagavaM mahAvIraM pAsera ... abbhuTThei ... aNugaccha, aNugacchittA vAmaM jANuM aMcei Ray Pa. 8; bharahe rAyA ... cakkarayaNAmimuhe sattaTThapayAI aNugaccha, aNugacchittA vAnaM jANuM aMce Jambuddi. 3.6; 5.21; subhaddA satyavAhI tAo ajAo ejamANIo pAsa ... abbhuTThe ... sattaTupayAI aNugacchai, aNugacchittA vaMdara Niraya. 113; aMjalimauliyamgahatthe titthaya mimuhe sattaTTayAI aNugacchara, aNugacchittA vAnaM jANuM aMcei Kapp. (J) 15. wynf (anu-gacchittana-anu-gamya) gr. - anu- gacchat) adj. pr. ( sAgarikA ) saha saMvaDito imaM aNugacchaMto Na lajjesi Ratna. ing advanced forward (to meet a distinguished visitor etc.), JM aha sattaTThapayAI aNugacchittANa jiNavare varade / aMcati vAmajANuM Tattho 191. aNurgAcchiya ( anugacchiya = anu-gamya ) ger, having accompanied, JM. dUrapahaM aNugacchiya daMsiya maggaM niyato so MaVIC. (G) 6b. 7(1) acchara (anugacchiraanu gamin) adj. tollywing, going utter, Apa. aNugacchira kaDakaDiradasaNa-se Ni vetAla-bhIsaNu SanKu Ca. 583. 4. wgasm (anu-gajjemana < anu-garjayamana anu- garjat) adj. (pr. part.) shouting after or towards, AMge aNugajjemANe hakAremANe pukAremANe ... piTTao aNugacchara Naya. comm. 240a 3. aNugaNa - ( anu- gana - anu- ganay) m. to go over something mentally, to ponder over something wpeatedly, to memorize (a text ), Alg. je kedra sAhU vA sAhuNI vA cirAhIyaM suttattho bhayaM saramANe egaggacitte paDhama-carama-porasIsu diyA rAo ya nANugu ( 1 ga ) NejjA se NaM goyamA NANakusIle nee MahaNis. 3.36.2. For Private and Personal Use Only aNugaNeUNaM ( anu-ganeunam < anu-ganayya) ger. having counted over, AMg. tabho ya jAvazyaM tavovahANaM avosamaMto karejjA, tAvaiyaM aNugaNeUNaM jAhe jANejjA MahaNis. 3. 33.8. aNugata ( anu-ganenta Page #365
aNugaNha 296 aNugara memorizing (s text), JS. jiNavayaNamaNugaNetA saMsAramahabbhayaM hi citatA wed, AMx. se egaio aNugAmiyabhAvaM paDisaMdhAya tameva aNugamiya hatA Mali. 807(9); jiNavayaNamaNugaNataNa desaviraeNa jahajoggaM SraA.(V.) 330. chettA bhettA ... ukkhAittA bhavati Siy. 2.2.19(709) aNugaNha- (anu-ganha-Page #366
aNugaraNa 297 aNugihI aNugaraNa (anu-garana Page #367
aNugIyA 298 aNuggahaNa ed, honoured, JAI. si hikumAreNa bhaNiyaM bhayavaM aNugihIo mhi Samara- denee ) net permitted for Jsin maliks, JA), goyaroNeva ya goNiKn. 163.9. pANaM govaha dujjhaMti va jattha gaavo| abhattha goNa dimu jantha khuNNaM sa uggaho aNagIyA (anu-giya Page #368
aNuggaitthaM eyarasa bahUNaM samAsado taM pi hodi eyamsa Satag. 5. 6.3.123, aNuggahRtthaM ( anuggahattha anugrahartham) ade for obliging or helping AMg, oheNa u nijjutti vucchaM ... aNuggahatthaM suvihiyANaM OghNi. 2 (comm. anugrahArthaM upakAra prayojanaM vakSye ); M. piya- o jeNa tu aNuggahatthaM mha uvaNIo Isia. 808. Nagar (anuggahatthi < anugraharthin) adj. seeking favour, JM. girhati vAraNaM anuggahatthI jaha ruI nersi KappBha 3584. 299 aNuragahaparihAra (anugraha-parihara anugraha-parihara) m exemption (from taxes) due to the favour (of king etc.) IM. rAyaguggahaNa majjAyAma bharjato eka do tiSNi vA sevati jAvatiya aggo se kati tattiyaM kAlaM sa davvAdisu pariharijati tAvat kAlaM na dApyatetyarthaH / esa aNuragaha parihAro Ni Ch. 4.280.4, 10. aNuggahaputraM (anuggaha-puvvam < anugraha purvam ) ala, as in favour, kindly, S. (nadI) aguggadapuvvaM kajjesu ANavijjaDa jahicchaM SiMafi 1.5.4. ya Pavsaro. 1372-73. aNugahidu (anu-ggahiduri anugrahitum ) inf for the sake of Tavour or obligation, 5. ( haMsaka) ayya! vavasido khu ahaM attANaM aNugahiMdUM sAlaMkAaNeNa niutto PratiYan. 1.13.3. wangyfa (anuggsha-buddhi anugraha-buddhi) f. the thought of favour or ohlication, JM tA sAheu bhayavaM ucdevakAraNa ? tti, jara anumahabuddhI amhAMvari ti CaupCs. 105. 20. punha vighaya anugraha-vighata) 1. help und obstruction, IM saDisayaM tu sirANaM - rasaharaNinAho ho ta vipApA < ahiyA (anu-ggahiya Page #369
aNugghAyaNa 300 aNuciTThiya aNugghAyaNa (an-ugghayana < un-udghatana) n. [also rAyasirimakabhittA tavacaraNaM dukkaraM aNucarittA CanSar.(v.) 14; JM. hoUNa agugdhAtana ] not inflieting an injury, not killing, A Mg. se mehAvI vissabhUI ghoraM saMjamamaNucarittA MaVIC8.(G.) 1b.13(1) je agugghAyaNamsa kheyanne Ayar. 1.2.6.5. aNucaridabva (anu-caridavvaPage #370
aNuciTThiyavvaya 301 aNuccAkuiya (www.) done or performed, AMR. dhI dhI thI ! ahoNaM peccha jaM me'Nu- aNucitemANa (anu-cintemanaPage #371
aNuccAriya 302 aNujANAvaNiya (eomm. yA zayyA anuccA uccA na bhavati ... akucA bhavati nizcalA bhavati aNujANai Viva. 139; aNujANau me bhagavaM RAS Ps. 68; te ujANa... ekahastocA dRDhabaMdhA zyyA tasya sAdhoH bhavati p. 192a.7) pAlagA kesi kumArasamarNa baMdaMti ... ahApaDirUvaM oggahaM aNujAti R&yPa. aNuccAriya (an-uccariyaPage #372
aNujANAviuM 303 aNujogi aNujANAviraM (anu-janavium Page #373
aNujojaNa 304 aNujhaNajhaNiya vyAkhyAnaM prarUpaNeti yAvat sa yatrAsti tadartha yaH kriyata iti bhAvo, yathA- aNujju (an-ujju Page #374
aNujhia 305 aNuTThiya arNAjhaaa (anujhiaa) adj. Duit. Given by LaksmT(Gr.) vihiyANaTThANakArI ya UPay. p. 4211. 7(73) a the 89009 (1) prayata ani (2) parijAgarita (prayataparijAgaritayoraNu- aNuTThANagoyara (anutthana-goyaraPage #375
aNuTTiyaMta 306 aNuNaviya yfria (an-u thiyanta < an-uttisthat) aj. (. UJT (anunaaPage #376
aNuNAI 307 aNuNNaya gita mimiarin 10 Mithi, II. aNuNaviya uggahaMgaNa pAyoggA- antarving along, AL. aNu gitau sArihi viviha payArihi guNa atigana Tabina / sanyAya bhikkhamutte givikhattAvAsAe eko Napn- kosaMvihiM so pattu naka Vilasnii. s.. Bhai ... ... yupani mani yahA pratizyo'nujJApitastadA aNuNiya (anu-niya < anu-nita ) nt. Pr) taken t.., mAgAniko bhavati ) , aNuSNaviya. Presented, A. raNasauNaaNuNiyaphala jiha taka Hula..) I..". aguNAi (aru-rican-naidin) Mi, the int, sonuling aNuNiyaMta (anu-niyantaPage #377
aNuNNava 308 aNuNNA Na ya uccsddaa| palaMba saMghADena ujjalA ya aNuNNAyA(? aNuNNavA) vAsa to bhe demi tti NisCu. 4. 20.10 JS. aNaNuNNAdaggahaNaM asaMgavuddhI aNuNNatiraMjalI ya Varathi. T.i+. vittA vi Ari. 1208. aNuNNava- (anu-nnava-Page #378
aNuNNAta 309 aNuttara aNuNgAta (anu-Trata Page #379
310 aNuttara - anoun) (1) the best or unsurpassed ( in respect of quality ), AMg. ayaM dhamme aNuttare Suy. 1.2.2.24; se ... aNuttare sabvajagaM si bijjaM Suy 16.5 (356); aNuttaraM dhammamiNaM jiNANaM Suy 1.6.7 (358); aNuttare ya ThANe se kAsaveNa pravedite Suy. 1. 15. 21 (627); ( Cu ThANaM AyatanaM carittaThANaM ); kevalissa dasa aNuttarA paNNattA, taM jahA - aNuttare NANe ... aNuttare lAghave Thana. 10.138 (763); niggaMthe pAvayaNe sacce aNuttare viy. 9.33.43 (9.177) ; = 993.44 (9.178); Nya.1.1.112 mosamarabhopaviSNuko muhamata na patto Nanil. 111; pubbi piNaM samaNassa bhagavao mahAvIrassa mANussAo gihatthadhammAo aNuttare abhoze appaDivAI NANa- daMsaNe hotthA Kapp. (J.) 112; vejja nijjarApehI AriyaM dhamma'NuttaraM Utt. 2. 37; zaDDI juI jaso vaNNo AuM suhamaNuttaraM / bhujjo jattha maNussesu tattha se uvavajjaI Utt. 7. 27; aNuttare bhuMjiya kAmabhoge aNuttare so narae paviTTo Utt. 13. 35; aNuttaraM saMjamaM pAlaittA aNuttaraM siddhigaraM gao Utt. 13. 35; suhAvahaM dhammadhuraM aNuttaraM dhAre nivvANaguNAvahaM mahaM Utt. 19.98; iNameva niggaMthaM pAvayaNaM saccaM aNuttaraM kevaliyaM paDipuNNaM av. 28; JM taritu te dukkhabharaM suduttaraM khamaNa pAvaMti suhaM aNuttaraM UvaSat. 73; Js. NiggaMthaM pAvayaNaM iNameva aNuttaraM suparisuddhaM Bhaara. 43; dhammamaNuttaramimaM kammamalapaDalapADayaM jiNakkhAdaM Mala 780 (9); Apa. kriyau aNuttaravayaNavisesa BhaviKa. 137.1; taDa guNasaMpara tujjha madi tu aNuttarakhaMti Hem. ( Gr.) 4.372 [ GasiGasbhyAM tara tujjha tubha ]; ( 2 ) ( of srutajnana), Jis. tasseva sudaNANAvaraNIyassa aNNaM parUvaNaM kassAmo pAvayaNaM aNuttaraM puvvAdipucvaM cedi Satag. 5.5.50-51; (3) (in respect of location; a kind of heavenly abode (deva-vimana ) located at the extreme end ( towards the zenith) of the heaven (in north, south, east, west and the zenith) called Vijaya, Vejayanta, Jayanta, Aparajita, and Sarvartha-Siddhi, AMg. gevijjavimANAvAsasate vItIvatittA teNa paraM dUraM gatA gaurayA NimmalA vitimirA visuddhA paMcadisiM paMca aNuttarA mahatimahAlayA vimANA paNNattA, taM jahA- bijae vejayaMte jayaMte aparAjite sabbaTThasiddhe Pannav. 2.63(210) ; savve vimANapavare aNuttare bhuMjiUNa se bhoe Tittho. 91; paMceva'NuttarAI aNuttaragaIhiM jAI diTThAI / jattha aNuttara devA bhogasuhaM aNuvamaM pattA DevTha. 221; tao gevijja'NuttarAdIsuM ciramabhirameUNa ... sijjhejjA Maha Nis. 3. 30.8; JM. dhanno so uvavanno aNuttare suravimANammi PuhCa. 205.2; Apa. Nava gayaNe viyANu aNuttarA, taho uvari Thiya paMcottarAI (anuttara for anudisa) PaNaCa. (P.) 16. 5. 11; Nava aNudirUpaMcANuttarila tihuyaNi mahala / taho sokkha vi ko vaNNevi sakku vi asakku SudCa. (N.) 2.9.10; ( 4 ) ( of gods living in the Anuttara Vimanas), AMg. vijayA vaijayaMtA ya jayaMtA aparAjiyA / savvatthasiddhagA caiva paMcahANuttarA surA Utt. 36.214-215; JM kayasaMjamAo'Nuttarasuresa vasiUNa suhajogA / jAyAo jAyAo evaM bhaviyabvayAniogeNa PuhCa. 221.14-15; JS. aNudisaNuttaradevA eyA rayaNI sarIrANi Mala 1070 (12) ; Apa. tijagaNADi pekkhati aNuttara MahaPu. (P.) 11.27.8; ( 5 ) ( kind of hell, located at the extreme end (towards nadir) in north, south, east, west and the nadir), AMg. aveloge NaM paMca aNuttarA mahatimahAlayA mahAnirayA pannattA, taM jahA - kAle mahAkAle, rorue, mahArorue appatiTThANe Thaya. 5. 196 (451) ( comm. sarvotkRSTA - utkRSTavedanAditvAttataH paraM narakAbhAvAdvA p. 341 ); paMceva aNuttarA naragA Samav - Pra. 149; ahe sattamAe paMca aNuttarA mahatimahAlayA mahANaragA paNNattA Jivahbhi. 3. 12; tamatamAe puDhavIe ... paMcadisiM paMca aNuttarA mahaimahAlayA mahANirayA paNNattA Pannav. 2. 27 (174); aNuttare bhuMjiyakAmabhoge aNuttare so narae paviTTo Utt. 13.84; aNuttaresu naraesa veyaNAo aNuttarA Maha- * Pace. 123; (6) (of the zenith and the nadir because the one Acharya Shri Kailassagarsuri Gyanmandir antarasi has no downward and the other has no upward extension), JM dupasAI duruttara egapaesA aNuttarA ceva / cauro cauro ya disA caurA aNuttarA duNNi ayarNi. ( Sr. ) p. 14.3.gd. 44 (comm. 'anuttarA vRddhirahitAH UrdhvAdhodigdvayaM tvanuttarameva ); ( 7 ) ( in respect of sequevRddhirahitAH UrdhvAdiyaM tvanuttarameva ); nse), the ultimate or the highest ( knowledge viz. kevalajitina), AMg. apubvakaraNaM aNupaviTThassa aNate aNuttare jAva kebalavaraNANadaMsaNe samuppane Antag 57; tassa bhagavato ... anaMte aNuttare kevalavaragAgadaMsaNe samupyajiriti RayP. 814 samaNe bhagavaM mahAvIre paMcahare hotyA, taM jahA * hatthuttarAhiM agaMte aNuttare nivvAghAe kevalavaraNANadaMsaNe samuppanne AyarDas. 8.1; samaNe bhagavaM mahAvIre ... hatthuttarAhiM a aNuttare nivvAghAe nirAvaraNe kakSiNe paDipuNNe kevalavaraNANa- daMsaNe samuppaNNe Kapp.(J.) 1; (8) the ultimate and the highest (form of existence (gati ) viz. siddhagati, moksa or nirvana ), AMg. mUlapar3hamANuoge NaM arahaMtANaM bhagavaMtANaM bhavA antaragatI va... kahiyA Nandi 111; ikkhAgarAyavasabhI ...mokkhaM gao aNuttaraM Utt. 18.89; Js. soheto ya sasIlo NivvANamaNuttaraM patto STIPS 28; bosaTTacattadehA nivvANamaNuttaraM pattA DaniPa. 36; sattaTThabhavaggahaNe NibvANamaNuttaraM lahadi Mala. 118 (3) ; ( 9 ) having no next in order, youngest of the uterines, JM jAo aNukkameNa suggIvo tassa'Nuttaro bhAyA PaumCa.(V.) 9. 4. (an-uttaram Page #380
aNuttaradasama 311 aNuttarovavAiya who wants ti thulnai titlh, Ag. evaM se udAhu aNuttaranANI aNuttarasura (anuttara-sura Page #381
Shri Mahavir Jain Aradhana Kendra aNusarovavAhayakaNNa yANaM Naya. 1. 8. 2025 etAni NaM bhaMte! devitthINaM bhavaNavAsiNIgaM sodhammakANaM jAva gevejjakANaM aNuttarovavAtiyANaM, katare katarehiMto appA vA bahuyA vA Jivabhi. 2. 146; je poragalA iTThA detA piyA subhA maNuNNA maNAmA ne tesiM sarIrasaMghAtattAya pariNamati / evaM jAva aNuttarovavAtiyA (Jivahhi. . 1000; aNuttarovavAtiyA paramasukilA vaNNeNaM paNNattA Jivabhi 3.1006; 3.1008; 1. 100); aNuttarovavAtiyA sammaddiTThI, jo micchAdiTThI, jo sammAmicchAdiTThI Jivabhi. 3. 1106; 3. 1108; 3. 1114; gevejjAdevA kiM egattaM pabhU viubvittae 1.. evaM aNuttarovavAtiyA Jivabhi. 2. 1116; aNuttarovavAtiyA pucchA / goyamA !... aNuttarA phAsA paccaNubhavamANA viharaMti Jivabhi. 9.1118; 8.1125; sohammIsANesu NaM bhaMte! kappesu devAgaM sarIraMgA kerisayA gaM paNNattA ? jahA vimANANaM gaMdhI jAva aNuttarovavAzyANaM Jivahhi 3.1097; se kiM taM kappAtIyA ? kappAtIyA duvihA paNNattA, taM jahA geve jagAya aNuttarovavAiyA ya Pamuav. 1. 156(145) ; se kiM taM aNuttarovavAyA ? aguptarovavAiyA paMcavihA paNNattA Pannav. 1. 138(147); aNuttarovavAzyANaM devAgaM pajjanttApajjattANaM ThANA paNNattA ? Pammar. 2.63(210) ; evaM siddhavajjA uccadRNA vi bhANitavvA jAva aNuttarobabAi tti Pannav 6.46(604); 6.69(618); evaM jaheva gevejjagadevA taheva aNuttarovavAzyA vi Punav. 6.98(665); ANaya jAva aNuttarovavAiyA devA evaM ceva, NavaraM No tirikhakhajogiesu uvavajrjjati Pammav. 6.113 (676); aNuttarovavAzyA paMcavihA Pannav. 21.55 (1320); gevejjagadevANaM ege bhavadhAraNijje sarIrae / seNaM samacauraMsa saMThANasaMThie paNNatte / evaM aNuttarovavAtiyANa viM Pannar. 21.62 (1526); evaM vAsudevattaM dohiMto puDhavIhiMto vemANiehiMto ya aNuttarovavAtiyavajjehiMto Pannav 20.56(1465 ); aNuttarovavAzyassa vi evaM ceva Panmay. 21.93(1551 ); usamassa NaM arahao kosaliyassa garakalANANaM ThikANANaM AgamesibhaddANaM bAvIsaM aNuttarovavAiyANaM sahassA Nava ya savA Jambuddi. 2. 81; avisesie kappAtItae visesie gevejjae ya aNuttarova - vA ApnOg. 216[17]; samaNassa NaM bhagavao mahAvIrassa aTTha sayA aNuttarovavAzyAgaM garakalANANaM ThiikallANANaM AgamesibhaddANaM ukkosiyA aNuttarovavAzyANaM saMpayA hotthA Kapp.(J.) 145; ( arahao NaM ariTThaNebhissa) sAraM si Kapp- (J) 181 usabhassa NaM arahao kosa liyassa bAvIsasahassA NavasayA aNuttarovavAzyANaM kalANANaM ukkosiyA saMpayA hotyA Kapp. (J.) 25. www.kobatirth.org (8.17) aNuttarovavAiyakappa ( anuttarovavaiya-kappa Page #382
bhazuttAla 313 aNudiahaM gaM magavato mahAvIrassa aTThasayA aNuttarovavAiyANaM gatikallANANaM ThitikallA- aNudayakAla (an-udaya-kala Page #383
314 aNudijjata M. aNudiahaM vIsasehiM aMgehiM ... kiM suvasi GaSaSa 1.65; aNudiahavaDDhamANo (siNeho) GaSS. 2.13; Na kiTTara aNudiaha viraNa- garua-saMtAvA / sAmalI majjha hiaAo GaSasa. 2. 83; aNudiaha - vaDiAara - viSNANaguNehiM pAyo 3.00 (rAjA) gari vizuto rittattaNadAvaggI viramau KapMan. 4.24. ... aNudijjeta (an-udijjanta Page #384
aNurddha 315 vijayA gIvaM aNuddisaM haNupaesamma ( jhAija) SraA. (V.) 461; avira - ThANaM ekaM aNudditAdisu suroghameva have (FomSa (K.) 305; tatto tANuttANaM vAmANamaNuddisANa vijayAdi (Gomia. (J) 639. ef. aNudisa. a (an-uddhaman-urdhvam) ade. not standing erect (i.e. sitting), M. ubbhamaNuddhaM ca ThiA dolAsu ( vilayA vaNassazvadiTThA) KumaCa..(HL.). 22 (26) (an-uddhaya-tta an-uddhata-tva) n. abBonee of houghtiness, politeness, JM erisamazuddhayattaM eso nayasuMdaro vivA dene anyAoM EV 345b. r. 136. aNudara (anuddhara anuddhara ) . proper name of a parson, JM. caviDaM joisiyasuro kaNayAbhAnaMdaNI samuppanno / bahuguNanihANabhUo aNuddharo nAma vikkhAo PaumCa. (V.) 39.79; 39.81; Apa. vasubhUi-bhila vaNa-jaNa paDareM paTTaNe uppaNNu ariTThaure / NAmeNa azuddha duddarimu kaNaya paha-jaNaNi jaNiya-harisu PumCa. (S.) 33.9.25. aNuddharaNa ( an uddharanaan-uddharana ) n. not finishing (routine duties), J.M. vasahiapamajjaNe kajagANaM aNuddharaNe avihi parivaNe ... ( cauguru) ViMaPra. 88.30. aNuddharA ( anuddhara anuddhara) f. name of a nun, JM. Asi tayA vivakhAyA, aNuharA nAma sayalagaNapAlI PanmCo. (v.) 39.48. (an-uddharitta< an-uddharitva=an-uddhrtya) ger [also aNuddharitANa ] not having uprooted, AMg. sumaM pi bhAvalaM aNurittA u jo kuNai kAlaM lajjAe gAraveNa ya na hu so ArAhao maraNe Maray Vi. 04 egamavi bhAvasalaM aNuddharittA ya jo kuNar3a salaM (? kAlaM ) lajjAi gAraveNa ya na hu so ArAhao hoi arahPad.(V.) 329; JS egamavi bhAvasalaM aNuddharittANaM jo kuNai kAlaM lajAe gAraveNa yaNa sohu ArAdhao hodi Bhaara. 40. agaf (an-uddhariya Page #385
aNudhammacAri 316 aNunnakettA A.Mg. avihiMsAmeva pavvae aNudhammo muNiNA paveio Siy. 1.2.1.11; aNunAyA tao gayA sA niyanivAsaM MuSuvraCa. 153. (Cu. anudharmo anu pazcAdabhAve yathA'nyastIrthakaraistathA vardhamAnenApi muninA aNuMdharI (anundhariPage #386
aNunnaveyanva Kapp. 1.39-41; pADihAriyaM vA sAgAriyasaMtiyaM vA sejjAsaMthAragaM aNunnavettA bAhi nINe Vis. 2.57; Vava. 7.99; JM bAhirakhittaMmi Thio aNu - nnavittA miuggahaM phAse Av.Ni. 1999. 1. aNuNNavettA. 317 aNunnatreyavva ( anu-nnaveyavva anu-jnapayitavya ) adj. (pot. part. runs.) worthy of asking permission, AMg se vatthUsu bAba yogaM paraparivAhi bhavabhAvadoSa pi o anna veyabve siyA ByhKapp. 8.325 = Vava. 4.21. aNunnA ( anu-nna anu-jna ) ( permission, JM divasassa pacchimAe nisiM tu paDhanAe pacchimAe vA / uddejjhayaNunnA na ya ratti nisIha mAdIi VavaBha. 7. 20 ANAbhaMgo iyarA'NunnAra mahANisIhammi Gur TaVi. 1.1:30; to par3apurao sakko vva kuNai cakkI avaggahANutraM KnmaPra. 278.25: annaM ca kannagAe bhattA kila hoi guru-aNunnAo tadaNunnAe ya jao sayaMvarAIvi kIraMti Smr Sna. 4. 135. aNunnAya ( anu-nnaya < anu- jnata ) adj. ( ppp. ) approved, allowed, AMg. ammA-piUhiM'NunnAo jahAi uvahiM tao Utt. 19. 85; 19.84; 23.99; paDikuTuM tatthatthaM annatthagayaM aNunnAya PindNi. 952; JM tao AlociUNa pahANapariyaNaM aNunnAyA teNa gabbhaparisADaNaM kAumAraddhA Samarika. 117.163 12. tAvattha aNunnAyaM kAraNami pareNa vi VavaBha. 9. 73; = PavSaro 40: pubbANunnA jA pubvahiM rAIhiM zaha aNunnAyA Vavabha 7.521: baccaMtehi ya diTTo gAmo rmnnijjbhikkh-sjjhaao| jaM kAlamannAo aNaNunnA bhave lahuo KappBha. 1555; 1500; kannagAe bhattA kila hor3a guru-aNunnAo Surkulhn. 4. 133; na vidici aNunnAyaM paDisiddhaM vA vi jiNabaridehi SiloMa. 27. aNunha (an-unha Page #387
aNupanna 318 aNuparihAri aNupanna (anu-pannaPage #388
aNuparI 319 aNupavesa 114. aNuparihAriMga, aguparihAriya] (n monk) who is under seclusion enter into, AMg. bahave samaNamAhaNA No saMcAeMti ... Nikkhamittae ... tersi a parikara), AMg. aguparihA rieNaM karaNinjaM veyAvaDiyaM / se taM aNupari- viNNavagaTThayAe rAyateuramaNupavisejjA Thina... 10:2(415); inbha-seTThisaNAhArieNaM kIramANaM veyAvaDiyaM sAijjejjA Vava. 2.5; JI. aNuparihAraga- vai-satthavAhapabhiINaM gihAI aNupavisaha Naya. 1. 14.43; tAI ceva kulAI bhAvaM caraMti kappaTTiyattaM ca Utt. Sukh. p. 3230.12; ParSaro. 607; bhattapANAe bhujjo bhujjo agupavisaMti Antag.5 vAhaNasAlaM aNupavisai jato jato parihArI gacchati tato tato aNupiTThato gacchai tti aNuparihArI Uvav. 44; aTTaNasAlaM aNupavisa Uvar. 45; = Kapp.(.J.) %; battIsa bhaNNai / ahavA parihAramsa aNu thovaM paDilehaNAdisu sAhejja karetI ti aNu- rAyasahassA ... abhiseyamaMDavaM aNupavisaMti Jambndar. 3.20.5puratthiparihArI bhaNNati NisC. 4. 722; aNuparihArI parihAriyassa savvaM kara- mileNaM toraNeNaM aNupavisai RANIPA. 977; jANasAlaM aNupavisati AvirNijja tusiNIo kareti Nist.u. 4. 278.99; kampaTTito aNuparihArio vA Das. 10.10; je bhikkhU ... gAhAvai-kulaM-piMDavAya-paDiyAe aNupavisai Nis. asamatthassa asaNAtI ANe deti NisCu. 4.370.15; parihAra'NuparihArI 2.10 2 to enter into (the stage of investigation), AML. sumiNoduviheNa uvaggaheNa aayrio| uvagihati savvaM vA, sabAlavuDDAulaM gacchaM gahaM karei / karittA IhaM aNupavisai Kapp.{J.) 8. NisBha. (111; sabvatthAyario tti parihAriyassa aparihAriyassa aNupari- aNupavisaMta (anu-pavisanta Page #389
aNupabvaiya 320 aNupAlita sukkapoggale aNupavesejjA 'Thina. 5. 103(416) to practise, to stick to, AMR. jApa saddhAe bhikkhaMto tameva aNUaNupavvaiya (anu-pavvaiyaPage #390
aNupAlittA 321 aNupugvI jAva aNupAlitA vi bhavati Thina. s. 104(645); evaM cautthaM saMvaradAraM taha pubbi kina kayaM, na bAhae jeNa me samattho'vi / ihi kiM kassa va ... ANAe, aNupAlitaM bhavati Punhi. 9.14. ef. aNupAliya. kappimu tti dhIrA aNupi( ? ppi)cchA UvMa. 140. aNupAlittA (anu-palittaPage #391
apurNa (V. ) 67; aNupubbIsujAyapIvaraMguliyA ( maNuyA) Tand. 66; etto jugavAsANi vivocchAmi jANupuvIyA Joiska : miu-maddavasaMpaNNe aNupuvvi vAyagattamaM patte Nandi ga.6: aNupubvIya visuddho muddho siddhi gardi jAdi Mila. 102(2): 2 one of the 42 Vanadermas, power of retaining, in migration, the form of the body possessed in the last birth, JM. nirayANupubviNudayA aNathAvara igavigalaaMto KamTha (1).) 1413 1 (atha nAmAzitaM bheAn pravarAha) ... saMThANavannagaMdharasaphAsaaNupubvivihagagaI Kam Vi.(D) 24; cauha gara bvagupubvI gapubvidugaM tigaM niyAujuyaM Kam Vi. (D) 42 ee sabai mariDaM akyatavA jaMti tiriya joNimmi tiriyANupubvi-rajjU kaDDijjetA bala bva KuvMa Kt. 20.4: PavSaro. 1200 1200; JS. ( payaDIo uttarA caiva ) vaNNarasagaMdhaphAsamaNupucvI ... grAma bAdAla Mala 1297 (12) aNupubve (anu-puvvenamPage #392
aNuppadA 323 aNuppaviTTha saMvegaparAyaNo hodi Bhati. is1. joNiyANaM sakkAre ti vA jAva paDisaMsAdhaNayA ? haMtA, atthi no ceva NaM AsaaNuppadA- (anu-ppa-di-Page #393
Shri Mahavir Jain Aradhana Kendra aNuSpaviti dAriyaM mahAya aDaviM aNuppaviTTe Naya. 1. 18.44; taM caiva sIyaM aNuppa - viTThA Anting. 35; divve devANubhAve... sarIraM gae sarIraM aNuppaviTTe RayPa. 122; niggaMthIe ya gAhAvazkulaM piMDavAyapaDiyAe aNuppaviTThAe ByhKapp. 3. 13; 5.52. 17 www.kobatirth.org 3fafa (anu-ppavitti < anu-pravrtti) f. presence of something (one after another ), JN. saditi bhaNie'bhimanna davvAdattaraM tu sAmannaM / avisesao maIe savvatthANuppavittIo ViA Bha. 2190 ( comm. avizeSeNa pravRttiH ) ... 324 aNuvizina (anu-ppavisiacana-pravisya) geheving entered, Mr. (rAkSasa) viodaleNa duzzAzaNazza luhilaM pAhuM paDiNNAdaM / sihaM aguNyavizina pAdavvaM Veglic 3.2.40. aNuSpavisa- ( anu-ppa-visa anu-pra- vis- ) r. I to enter, AMg. tara NaM se kUNie rAyA jeNeva majjaNaghare teNeva uvAgacchara majjagaraM aNupavisati Viy. 7.9.8 (7176); udAthissa kaMDiyAyaNiyassa sarIraMgaM vippajahAmi eNejjagassa sarIraM aNuppavisAmi Viy. 15.68 (15.101); majjaNagharaM aNuppavisara Naya. 1.1.65; satthavAhapabhiI gihAI aNuppavisasi Naya. 1.8.58; posahasAlaM aNuppavisara Uvas. 111; 200; bAravaraM nayariM aNuppavisa Antag. :); evaM khalu ahaM ... miyaggAnaM nayaraM majjhaMmajhegaM aNuSpavisAmi Viva. 19; kUDAgArasAlAe aMto aMto aNumpavimati RayPa. ; puratthimeNaM toraNeNaM aNuppavisati Jivabhi. 3. 418; vAhaNa sAla aNuppavisati ayarDas. 10. 10; je bhikkhU sAgAriyakulaM ajANiya apucchiya ... aNuSpavisati Nis. 2.47 2 to overome, to occupy, AMg gAmANugAmaM rIyaMta aNagAraM akiMcaNaM / araI aNuppavise (.. aNuSpavesejjA ) taM titikkhe parIsahaM Utt. 2.14 [Ldn.] mANa (anu-ppavisamana anu-pravisat) (pr. part.) entering, Alg. tara NaM se kaNhe vAsudeve eka purisaM aMtohiM aNuppavisamANaM pAsara Antag. 50; nerazyA ... vazrAmayatuMDAI gomaya kIDasamANAI viubvaMti, aNNamaNNassa kArya khAyamANA khAyamANA aMto aMto aNuppavisamANA aNuSpavikSamANA vedaNaM udIreMti jivabhi. 3.111. seeffer (anu-ppavisitta< anu-pravisya) having entered, AMg. seNiyassa raNNo bhavaNavaDeMsagadvAreNaM aNuppavisati aNuppavibhittA ... jeNeka bAhiriyo ubaTThANasAlA teNeva uvAgacchaMti Naya. 1.1.27; kuDAgArasAlAe aMto aMto aNuppavisati, aNuppavisittA duvAravayapAre hiraaya puravitoraNe atita aNuvitta purathimile tisovANapaDirUvaragaM paccoveti Jivabhi. 3.445; vAhaNasAla agappaviyati, aNupAvibhitA jAyA pahuMce Ayanilion 31. 10 je bhikkhU ... suNivesaMsi vA agu-pavisittA asaNaM vA pANaM vA ... paDigmAheti Nis. 5.34. aguNyavisitA (anappavisittanam anu-pravisya) ger. laving enterol, AMg, kuDAgArasAlaM aMto aNuSpavittANaM ci Ray Pa. 123. aNupavissA (anu-ppavissa anu-pravisya) per having entered, Alg. bhikkhU muyaccA taha diTThadhamme gAmaM va nagaraM va aNuSpavissA Sy. 1. 13.17 (578) aNupavesa ( anu-ppavesa < anu-pravesa) m. 1 entre nee (intto), indulgenee (into), JM aNukulaM paveso aNuSpavaso, yoyaM vA paveso'NuSpaveso NisCu. 2. 410 (26) ; phaMsasaraha puraMdararahasakayANuSpavesa vva Tar 80; 2 introduction, JS. ( vidUSaka ) mahurAvatthANadaMsaNIo bhAvANuppavaso Sak 78.4 (6) aguptA (anu-ppavesetti anu-pravesya ) ger. after having caused to enter, AMg. mihilaM rAyahANi aNuppaveseha, aNuppa Acharya Shri Kailassagarsuri Gyanmandir aNuhA. vesettA gambhagharaesa aguppaveseha Naya. 1.8.173; je bhikkhu aMgAdAgaM aNNayaraMsi acittaMsi soyaMsi aNuSpavettA sukkapogale vidyApati Nis. 1.9. aNupasamANa (an-uppasamanaPage #394
Shri Mahavir Jain Aradhana Kendra - www.kobatirth.org aNupehi (anu-bajjhaPage #395
aNubaMdha 326 aNubbhaDADova __ aNubaMdha- (anu-bandha-Page #396
aNubbhasukka 327 aNubhavidavva aNubhasukka (an-ubbha-sukkaPage #397
aNubhavirdu 328 aNubhAgodaya aNubhavituM (anu-bhavidum Page #398
aNubhAya 329 aNubhAvanihattAuyaM aNubhAya (anu-bhayaPage #399
aNubhAvabaMdha 330 aNumaha jIvAdIyA bhANiyavvA Panuav. 6. 123(692) bhAsayA navaraM / arahaMta-gurUvajjhAyabhAvao tassa gaNaharANaM pi VIAvBha. ___ aNubhAvabaMdha (anubhava-bandha < anubhava-bandha) 3217. m. a kind of Kurmic bondage determining its intensity, AMg. aNubhAsA (anu-bhasaPage #400
aNumaio 331 aNumaNNA NAma muzo mi tti bajio vAvi pariharai kajaM / iti vi hunuhasIlajaNo maggalaggA pecchaMti dasANaNaM pabaMgamaNivahA SetuBa. 15. JM. (mattahatthI) parihajo aNumatI mA sA GurTaVT. B.15 sA vi tassANumaIe taheva sarosarattaccho / majjhANumaggalaggo kamaMDalu agao sigya Dhutt. 1.22%3 vIvAhiyA Erzo203aNamAphalA tAo, jAyAo tujjha jAyAo Apa. aru nihayaseNu aNumanga-laggu GayaSum. 2.8. Jinadaakkayi. v. 137; neva ya evaM bhagati AgacchejjAsi iriyAvahiya- aNumajaNaM (anu-majjananPage #401
aNumaNNiya 332 aNumaraNa ful uet), AMg, sAuM pajataM AyareNa kAle riukkhamaM niddhaM / tagguNavikattha- aNumaNNiya. jAe. a jamANe'vi aNumannA "indi. 125; JM. AhAkammiyamAdI maMDava- aNumannivi (anu-mannivi< anu-manya) Mr. having mAdIma hoti aNumaNNA / rukave abbhAvAse uvari dose parUvessaM KuppBhis. thonght of, haring eonwide rel, Apts. ujau tumha taNa Ayannivi, 21.50 555; niyahiM osahe hiM, koi bhaNejA karema'haM kiriyaM / tassa'ppaNo kiu amhaI cittu aNumannivi Jhavikit. 44. h. ya thAmaM, nAuM bhAvaM ca aNumannA KapyBha. 1931. aNumannevi (anu-manneviPage #402
aNumaraMtI 333 aNumuyaMta ciMdhAo va NAa-NArIo (fundva. 479; Apa. aNumaraNu karaNu kAyarahaM tammuhaM ca aNumANaM Mahi Main. S. (vidUSaka)Na hi paJcakkhe vAraNe loi Bhavikit.:54. cikAreNa tassa aNumANaM SinMafi. 2.23.47; Apa. aNNu hoza aNumANi __ aNumaraMtI (anu-maranti anu-mahattara) m. [ also ApazttA aNumANazttA diTuM bAyaraM va muhumaM vaa| chana saddAulayaM bahujaNa abvatta aNumahattara, aNumahayara] officer next in order to the mahattara tassevI Thint. 10.70(732) = Vivasi.101 1251) ( um. officer, JM. mahatara aNumahatarae laliyAsaNa kadua daMDapasie ya Kam- aNumANainta'tti anumAnya, anumAnaM kRtvA / / 9115.10); AsamasaMsiyANi ya Bhis. 1574; tahiyaM tu asaNNihie, aNumahatarato dhure ThAti KappBha. bahUI sattasayAI aNumANazttA ... uttarAbhimuhassa mahapatyAga patyAvettApa Nirlyi. 1575; mahatara aNubhahayaraya lalitAsaNa kaDuga daMDapasie ya NisBha. 1104; 97; JM. AkaMpaittA aNumANaittA jaM diTuM bAyaraM ca suhuna vA ViMiPri. aNumahatarato dhure ThAte NisBh. 1195; mUlamahattare asaNNihite jo puccha- 96.3(12) Nijo dhure ThAyati so aNumahattarI Nisu..144.19. aNumANagamma (anumana-gamma Page #403
aNumuhuttassa muto u| evaM caramANo khalu bhAvonANaM muNeyavvaM Ctt. 30.23. aNumuhuttassa ( anu-muhuttassa < anu-muhurtasya) ade. in the next moment, JAM tatto aNumuhuttamsa pati komudikA kilakilAyaMtI Vasuli 307.200. 334 aNumea (anu-mea < anu-meya ) adj. [also aNumeya ] inIrratic, M. koliya- syANumeyaM jAyaM raNgaM va vaNa- gahaNaM Lila 458; (devI) romaM cuggamaNANumea calaNA kolaMti vA aMkurA CandLe. 1.93; Apa. aNuyibhikkhaphalAme saMjamajhANAgamasudviheu JambUSaca. 10.21.9. aNumetaM (anu-mettam anu-matram) ade, of the size of an atom, very hittie, Js. jassa hidayeNumettaM vA paradavvahi vijjade rAgo Pannatthi. 167; M. ( vidUSaka ) jaM uNa guNaM alakkhi diNaM lavakhaM pitaM Na aNumetaM SinMan 9.24; Apa. jo aNumettu vi rAu maNi jAma Na milara enthu Paramapp. 2.51. ... aNumerA ( anu-mera=anu-maryada) f. near the houndary, within the limit, AMg se aNukuDDeDsa vA aNubhittI vA aNucariyAsu vA aNumerAsu vA sa caiva uggahassa pubvANuNNavaNA ciTTha ahAlaMdamavi uggahe HyhKapp... 29: JM. ' aNumerA sImAe' tti maryAdA, sImA, tato anumaryAdAyAmanusImAyAmityeko'rthaH comm. on KappBha, 4790. anumo (anu-moaga anumodaka ng. [sts a moaya ] one who agrces or gives consent to JM rahakAradANaaNumoao migo jaha ya baladevo ( suggara lahara ) UvMa. 108; tA tasseva hiaTThA tassIsANamaNumoagANaM ca / taha appaNo a dhIro jogassa'NujANa evaM PatienVa. 950. aNumoaNA (anu-moana < anu-modana) f. eonsent, JM. samma aNumoaNA guNANa jahA / dukkaDacariyA taha bhAvaNA ya maNasuddhibIAI VivMan. i (comm. anusmaraNam recollection ) aNumAta (anu-moanta < anu-modayat ) adj. pr. part.) one who agrees to or affims, JM. appahiyamAyaraMto aNumoto a suggaraM lahara Urla. 10s (comm. anumodayaMzca dAnamAnAbhyAM samayaH) amANa ( anu-moamana < anu-modamana) adj. (jor. putrt.) who consents to, JS. tesiM pi Natthi bohI pAvaM aNumoa mANA Damila. 10. ag (anu-moiyaPage #404
aNuya aNu ( anu-ya < anu-ka) w. 1 atom, the smallest partiele of matter, Apa. jagu jittau jehiM Nimmiu tehiM aNuyahiM devahu dehu MahaPu. (P.) 3.11.12; 2 smallest particle of time, Apa. kAlu mujihida hu~ vaNavaNa eu| yaha rAsi vibhiNNa jima tasu aNuyaha taha bheu Paramaj.2.915 3 fine particles (of Karman), Apa visaya kasAyahi raMgiyahaM je aNuyA laggaMti / jIva-parasaha mohiyaha te jiNa kamma uifa Parmapp. 1.62; 4 [/i] a kind of food gmin, JM. annA cavIsa java goDuma sAli vIhi saTTI ya kova aNuyA gU rAlaya f you are a Pavsaro. 1004; DasaveTI. 19. 5. 335 aNupaMca- (anu-yanca- anu-anic) 8. to turn towards, accompany {tus mark of respect), JM sIhaduvAraM jAva aNuyaMca KaKoPr. 46.19. aNuyatta- ( anu-yatta-Page #405
aNuyoga 336 aNuratta sion, Alg. loyaNa-visayANuyAsa-vigasaMta-visadadaMsiyammi-loe Naya. [also aNuraMgiA, 'yA ] of the same size, .AMg. sakAyamaNuraMgiNIe 1.1.24. chAyAe sUrie aNupariyaTTati SiraP. 10.74; sakAyamaNuraMgiyApa chAyAe mUrie aNuyoga (anuyogaanuyoga-visarja- aNurattA Uvav. 12; sUriyAtA nAma devI ... paesiNA raNNA saddhi aNurattA na) , enil of the explanation, JIL. so nisenjaThito aNuogI... RayPa. 672; bhAriyAe. aNurattAe avirattAe SaralP. 20.7; te doNha vi jahAsattIsa vakkhANaM kareti ... tAhe so udveti NisejjAe, puNo gurU tattha rAINaM aNIyA niyagasAmIsAsaNANurattA ... jujjhaMti Nirayi. 1. 110; jiNaNisIyara, te ya aNuyogavisajjaNaM ussaggaM kareMti AmuogCn. p. 5.1. sAsaNamaNurataM Cand. 47; bhAyaro do ... annagannamaNUrattA Utt. 13.5; bhAriyA __ aNuyojaNa (anu-yojana anu-rati) 1. love, uttachment, Apa. nehANurattA Erz. 11.8; tA ahaM pAsi guNANamaNurattA Fre. 10.17; jamsa tuma dujaNa jaNa jaha aNurada karaMti PINICN.(P.) 10.10.4; kijjA aNurai, aNurattA so tujjha ya maMdahaNehao putti VajLing.SAR JS. tavayaraNaM / kuvyatI taho jo maNNai SiCa(N.) 8.3.4. mUDhamadI saMsArasuhANuratto so layst. 02; dehAdimu aNurattA ... te sAhU [aNurakka (anu-rakka Page #406
337 aNurattacittA aNurAga maNi aNuratta hua be vi mihajaI Pa.Ni'a.(P.) 1.12.10; jiNadesaNammi raho zva hiyaya ciya jAi pariNAmaM GiSasu. 612 (W.); ikkimasaMdesANuaNurattu (N.) 1.7.15; aNNaseNa tA-aNurattahA~ Viadal :na.. raaavrdRtkouhlaaii| dukkhaM asamattamaNorahAI ati mihuNAI Hasna. 1.16.23; anama-rAya-aNuratta-cittaha SimkuCi. 452.3 avaharamANiNa kiM4(W.); vaha vi Thaveti pavaMgA samudasaNavisAavimuhigataM / galiagamaNApi padumA puratu pa.la Sumkua. (508.7; aNurattAu bhattAo amhe NurAaM paDivaMthaNiattaloagaM appA fulla. 2.40 guNanitaNANarAo mA caya mAmia Imtir.) + 22.!. suyANa mihuNANa muktaMdeho / jo taha samAgamo so bhaNAmi nirasTa sAvikako aNuratacittA (anuratta-cita < anurakta-citta) adj. Tili. htt; perito pubbakAhi sammehi kehi vi kraao| muhamitI [[.] it wait mind is at tite-heel (to someone), Aa, apuratta- dulaha-jaNANurAe jANo paDai Lila. Mi!; taM taha soUNa ci bhayava bhagiyamhi citta jA hAvabhAva kuNai bba niyaMtI bahu-payAva ArSusuii. 1. 6. taha vi mesi / ema-viho aNurAo prama-vihe vi hu vare jAo IT. SER; aNarattaya (anu-ratta-yaPage #407
aNurAgaya 338 HIGHLISHTHHTHHA kajiyaM [ KappBha. 1723 (comm. nuzabda ubhayatrApi vitA); kharadUsaNeNaM na) disclosing love or affection, M. NimittaM puNa aNurAyapayaDaNaM aNurAgasamottharatahiyaeNaM PaumCa.(V.) 9.12; eso vihu aNurAgo evaMpi CaupCa. 22. 20. gae na tuTTae kahavi SurSuCs. 4. 288; guNehi logo'NurAgamubvahai MIVi- aNurAyaratta (anuraya-rattaPage #408
aNuruvayA 339 aNulevaNa junI vA parI vA kulArU vaM vA Niyi. 1. 16.07: (AsAliyA) tayaNurUvaM ca 1 ressed, M. Nitaccharo vi rAmANulaMdhio Nibbisa vi visanarao vivarSabhavAmi dAlitA samudruti PATRv. 1.74(62); amhe Lit. 160 (comm. anulakitaH AnAmitaH); 20rupiel, Lils. 100. yamaragA eyAgurUvaM gom guNa-niSphAgaM NAmadhi larimnAmo baddha- aNulava- (anu-lava-Page #409
aNuleviya 340 aNulAmiya daNANUTevaNe arase Jamlndai. 2.70; JAI. caMdaNANulevagaM mummuraM vayai 145. 48: duhiNaNulomeNaM AsavaNaviyaDaNAbhihANeNaM / aanevnnaagdo| jaM jahaVANDHi. 12903gaMdhagato dohado... hANagato agaleSaNagato adhivAsagato AsaviyaM biyaDa Jatiii Pra. D. 16. NiLVI. 17.15 2 minting, homearing (s wai or surface), aNulAma- (anu-loma-Page #410
aNulomiya 341 aNuvakaya 4.!01, Implitratert, JAM. yaM pitAva jANaha risivanjhAna muMdarI ; lomsi(J.) 15. hott| ha ya paratyaya loga muMcaMta'lomiyA evaM Kappshi. 2020; aNu- aNubaiya (aru-vaiyaPage #411
aNuvakAritA 342 aNuvaTTija Vivia. 1.::.:23; aNuvayAyaparahiyagyA je eyaM niti bhabvANaM Arih Pad.(V.) aNuvajAya (an-uva-jayaPage #412
aNuvardRttA 343 aNuvatti vi aannaae| aNuvaTTijae jaM taM parokkha viNao tti viNNeo SaA.(v.) Ca. 226.17; aNaMtarabhavabbhatthA bhAvaNA aNAbhogao vi kiMci kAlaM aNuvattA 331. Samarika. 42.103 Apa. tA aNuvattai niccu vi sAyaru URH. 49. aNuvaDhettA (anu-vattettaPage #413
Shri Mahavir Jain Aradhana Kendra aNuvatti seDhiparikkhebao sadehANuvattIe ViavBha. 705; vIrao vAsudevANuvattIya baMda Avi. (11.) 51.50.6; jaha taha bhAsittaNamavi vannijjara vayaNakomalatteNa / sattaviyatti bhanna, nayANuvattIya mUhiM Dham Vita. p. 52b.9 (comm. one. 3): 2 following someone, JM. vaccha, natthi avisao guruang Samaraka. 456. 14; 3 suggestion, request, JM. tato tassA'NuvattIe raNNo ya gAyeNa ArUDho bhi rahavaraM VanIIi. 950.8; 4 belavicur in conformily with, JM. jo jeNa pagAre tUsa kAraSaptsh gaMtavyo hohI Kalka. 271.26. - www.kobatirth.org agafa (anu-vattiPage #414
aNuvamA 345 aNuvalakkhiyapayAva aNuvamA (anuvama Page #415
aNuvaladdha 346 aNuvahaya aNuvaladdha (an-uva-laddhaPage #416
aNuvahayakkha 347 aNuvAyakahaNA 4.39. on 14. ga.7. aNavahayavakha (an-uvahayakkha Page #417
348 aNuvAcagaha aNuvida aNuvAyagai (anuvaya-gai < anupata-gati) t. following M. vaDDara jahA kalAe ekekAe'NuvAsaraM caMdo PavSaro. 1575; tatto'Numotion, AMg. paDhame vA chammAse doce vA chammAse Natthi paNNarasa muhutte vAsaraM so satyo vasima azkameUNa / ahakamaso saMpatto ... aDavi Sursndivase Natthi paNNarasamuhuttA rAtI NaNNattha rAiMdiyANaM vaDDovaDDIe muhuttANa vA Ca. 1. 241. cayovacayeNaM, NaNNattha aNuvAyagaIe SuraP. 1.14. garfer (anu-vasiyaPage #418
aNuvihANao 349 bhaNuvela pavirala-timirANuviddha-saMjhA-pahA-parikkhittaM / maya-bhiMNNa-sAmalI-gaMDa-vAsa-kasaNA- aNuvutti (anu-vuttiPage #419
aNuvelaMdhara 350 aNuvvANa suvelo vva bhuo SetuBa. 15.19. jIvo Gomsa.(K.) 807; uvaogaM jANittA aNubvadaM paMcamaM tassa KattiaNuSelaMdhara (anuvelandharaPage #420
aNubvAya 351 aNusajjana dAtA tlightly wet, AMg. pabvANa kiMci avvANameva piM.cicca hoaNubvANaM . (zakuntalA) aNusaavighaTTidassa kathaM de saMpadaM saMtAvo Sak. 38. 10(3) OghNi. 488; tAhe talapabvANA lehA puNa hota'NubvANA OghNi. 490; ef. aNusaya. JM. paDivAIUNa lehaM jjhatti aNubvANa-akkharattaNao / tattheva asaMvattiyamimaM aNusaMveyaNa (anu-samveyanaPage #421
aNusajamANa 352 aNusamaya aNusajjaNA ya dasacoisa aTTa duppaseha VavaBha. 10. 348; chakkAyasaMjamo pavajja deya me bhayavaM SurSuca. 6. 209; puNa vi pahU siMhAsaNamAruhiu~ tANa jAva tAva aNusajjaNA doNhaM VavaBha. 10. 389. dei aNusaddhi KumaPra. 214.8. aNusajjamANa (anu-sajjamanaPage #422
basamarata 353 magusaripUrNa bitiya-catuttha-paMcamesu gamaesu parimANaM aNusamayaM avirahiyaM aNaMtA uvavajaMti joDivi viusaho aNusarami JambuSiCa. 1.2.6; kariNivva aNusaraha piu Viy. 24.16.1 (24. 228); eehiM paMcahi avasarehiM rayamAdiNittu / aNusamayaM pemmabharavasiya SudCa.(N.) 4.9.1; vesA iva sAyaru aNusaraMti SudCa. cauvvigatiperaMta aNupariyadRti saMsAraM Panha. 5. 10. ga.1; (puDhavikAiyA) (N.) 2.12.8; aha vivare paisarau suralou aNusarau KarCa. 9.7.4; dhammu aNusamayamavirahiyaM uvavAgaNaM paNNattA Pannav. 6. 19(580); (puDhavikAjhyA) turaMtau aNusarahi Vaddhaca. 2.9.10; siri-vIyarAya aNusarasu pAya aNusamayaM avirahiyaM asaMkhejjA uvavarjati Pannav. 6.62(626); %3D6.68_AnahSam. 2. 20; (pass.) tA iu puru muMcavi niya vahu vaMcavi aNusarIaI (632); jIve ... davAI bhAsattAe ... niraMtaraMgiNhamANe ... aNasamaya avi jiNarAya-paya AntRaiSam. 3. 29. rahiyaM niraMtaraM gehati Pannav. 11.70(878); NeraiyANaM ... aNAbhogaNivyattie aNusarao (anu-sara-oPage #423
aNusariya 354 aNusAsa Bhaira. 52. AMg. NissiMdhiyamaNusAraM agakkharaM cheliyAdIyaM Nandi. ga.78; JM. UsaaNusariya (anu-sariya Page #424
mazusAsaNa 355 maNusumAriSa 1.14. 10(589); je maggamaNusAsaI say. 1. 15. 10(616); jaM me buddhANu- keDhavassa NAse SriKav. 2.10. sAsaMti sIeNa pharaseNa vA Utt. 1.27; egaM ca aNusAsammI heUhiM kAraNehi aNusAsiya (anu-sasiyaPage #425
aNusuya 356 aNussaraNa aNusuya- (anu-suya-Page #426
'aNussaraMta 357 aNuharitamAna VivMai. 135. (P.) 16. 24.7; taM saravarapANiu juvaihi mANiu suhayamaNUsaho aNuhariu / aNussaraMta (anu-ssaranta Page #427
aNuhavijaNa 358 aNuho AkkhsMaKo. 105.28. Ka. 307:9; 150.4; 258. 3; 341.1; aNuhu~ji maNuyaphalu dulahu Jambd-- aNuhaviUNa (anu-haviuna Page #428
359. bhaNekANatarasikkevala samudayaM Naya. 1.1.1103 - Antag. 3.70; amAvA sokkhaM aNuhotI saline, Apa. samvadhaNNachaNNe aNUsare ... merusiharipubve videhae ... rayaNasaMcayaM sAsavaM sivA Pammav. 2.6706.22 (11[79]); - Uvav. 188; IM. NAma paTTagaM MahaPu.(P.) 41.2.7... Na va sahAmi mUDo eNi bhaguhomi paJcakkhaM KuvMAKS. 38.9. aNUsava (an-isavaPage #429
maNega 360 aNegataraMga very next moment, AMg. aNaMtarasiddhakevalaNANe duvihe paNNatte, taM jahA aNegagaNaNAyaga ... saMparikhuDe Viy. 7.9.20 (7.190); Naya. 1.1.24; ahaM - ekkANaMtarasiddhakevalaNANe ceva, aNekkANaMtarasiddhaphevalaNANe ceva Thana. aNNayA kayAi ... aNegagaNaNAyagadaMDaNAyaga ... iya saMdhivAlehiM saddhiM saMparibuDe 2. 93. (60) (comm. anantarasiddho yA saMpratisamaye siddhaH / sa caiko'neko viharAmi RayPa. 754; Anuog. ga. 303; se bharahe rAyA ... anneggnnvaa| of. yasmin samaye siddho jAyate tasmin samaye vartamAnam anantarasiddha- NAyaga-daMDaNAyaga ... saMparikhuDe Jambnddi. 3.9. kevalajJAnam JainaLakyanavali. p. 46) aNegaguNa (anega-gunaPage #430
syanmandin kobatirth.org 090539 Sering Jinshasan For Private and Personal Use Only